Legend of Zelda 1. Chapter 1: Our First Date

((Greetings Fanfiction world! It's been years since I've put something up on this site, but I thought this fanfiction was worth it and worthy of your viewing pleasure. Any previous fans I have, you'll known me from my Death Note works. Any new viewers of course are welcome. I believe that 'A Voice in the Darkness' is on the same level as my DN fanfictions. Although it's a Zelda fanfiction and the tone is quite different from my DN stuff, I firmly believe in this story and think it's something special in it's own right.

As always, as a writer, I will try my best to get new chapters up on a regular basis. I know how much it sucks to wait to find out what happens. With that said, there is good news! I already have SEVERAL chapters written out. So you will get those fairly quickly as soon as they're spell-checked and edited. I really hope you guys enjoy 'A Voice in the Darkness' the same way you enjoyed my DN writings. Reviews and comments are always welcome.

I'm so glad to be back!

~Spotofpaint))

**Chapter 1**

Our First Date

It was early in the morning in Ordon village, and Link had always thought that this was the best time of day. The morning was always full of promise. The rising sun and the pink sky always boasted that it would be beautiful, even if the day turned out to be rainy. And in the morning, one could imagine any number of things happening throughout the course of twenty-four hours. In the morning, a person's day was a dream that could be turned into a reality. And when a person woke up feeling right, well, it was hard to make the day turn sour.

Especially in Ordon.

The village had always been peaceful. It had always been full of life and promise and good people. The people in Ordon village, as far as Link was concerned, were the best people in all the land of Hyrule. And he would know better than anyone else, for Link had actually traveled and seen the entire land of Hyrule: everything from its molten lava mountains to its deep, vast, blue lakes.

He'd even been inside the royal castle and had met princess Zelda herself. And even after the battle with Zant and Gannon, Link had been called back to the castle once it had been saved in order to be knighted. There had been a rather grand ceremony, something he didn't really feel he was too good at, and there'd been a very large crowd. Then Zelda herself bestowed upon him the honor of being named a knight of Hyrule.

But thankfully, ever so thankfully, he'd been allowed to return home. And he was grateful to the goddesses for that, for Link really didn't want to be anywhere else. No matter his deeds and no matter the adventures he'd been on, there simply was no place like home. He knew he would always been a rancher at heart. He loved farm life. He loved the hard work of it, and he loved the goats, and he loved all the people here, in this village, who'd taken him in as one of their own when he was nothing more than a boy.

And…he loved something else in Ordon village too.

_And today, I'll finally take her on a proper date._

Excitement and nerves suddenly filled him as he turned away from the beautiful view of the rising sun at his window. That was right, yesterday, he'd made it clear to Ilia that he'd be taking her to the castle market town for a real, genuine, date. There first big date.

There had been plenty of romantic moments between them before now, of course, but there was only so much a person could do in Ordon village. They'd already had a picnic in the woods, and they'd already gone to Farron's fountain to swim. Other than that…there wasn't much else to do for a brand new, blossoming couple. And Link was certainly ready to move their relationship out of the timid phase it had been in before his adventures began.

Before the entire catastrophe with Gannon and the Twilight, Link and Ilia had barely done more than make eyes at one another. The suggestion of romance had been there, but they'd never had the courage to do a thing about it. But after Ilia had been kidnapped…her memory lost due to the trauma…well…it had made Link realize that there was no time to lose. Having her say directly to his face that he was a total stranger to her, that she had no idea who he was…

…well…it hurt much more than any of the physical blows he'd received from enemies during his battles.

_Thank the goddesses her memory returned. I don't know what I would have done._

And of course, with her memory back and the kingdom peaceful again, Link had not much else to do but work on the ranch, and think about all the missed opportunities he'd had with Ilia in the past. Well, he wasn't going to waste anymore time. And so, he'd asked her out.

_And today I'm going to kiss her._

A determined look rising to his blue eyes, and his chin set firmly in place; Link gave a curt nod to himself. Then he turned and started down the ladder to head to the first floor of his house. It was time to get dressed and then fetch Epona.

It was only about half an hour later when Link climbed up onto the back of his mare. Epona, as always, smelt great first thing in the morning when she was clean, and before she got all sweaty from the days summer sun, or the work she helped him perform at the ranch. But of course, Fado had given him the day off once he discovered what Link's plans were. And actually, he'd also elbowed Link in his ribs, a goofy grin on the other man's face as he chuckled merrily and said things like 'go get 'er Link' and 'that's the spirit!' Link had actually also heard other comments from some of the other townspeople. Many along the lines of 'it's about time' and 'we were wondering when you two would get together!'

It felt good to have his family rooting for him. And…because Link knew Ilia felt the same way about him, there was more excitement than fear. He just knew the day was going to be perfect.

Dressed in his newest, plain clothes, (which in reality, weren't all that new…but it was what he had) he gave Epona a kick and a 'ha' to get her going. Epona, as usual, was more than pleased to do as she was told. Reins in his left hand, the mark of the goddesses glowing brightly on the back of it, Link headed into Ordon through the gate that lead from his house into town. And in only a few minutes, he was there.

He was passing the store on his left at a slow trot when Sera, the shopkeeper, quickly came hurrying out. Huffing and puffing, for she wasn't in the best of shape, she jogged over to Epona. And there, peering out the front door of the shop, but seemingly too shy to emerge from it was Beth, her daughter.

"Link wait!" She cried. Link gently pulled on Epona's reins and she came to a stop with a slight snort. No longer moving, Sera had plenty of ease approaching. Still huffing, she stared up at the young rider, her green eyes holding a bit of urgency in them, but mostly joy.

"You simply _cannot_ go to Ilia's without flowers. Here, I've been growing these in the back behind the shop. You take them deary." She immediately held up a cute, quaint, little bouquet of small white daisies, tied with a ribbon in the center to hold them together. Sera grinned proudly.

"She'll love them! I guarantee it! And if she doesn't, just let her know they were from me. Hehe!" Link reached down taking the flowers in his left hand, then shifted them to his right so he could steer Epona. Looking back down at Sera, he nodded his thanks and offered a smile. Sera's smile grew as a result.

"You'll do just fine sweetie! Now good luck! Go on and don't be late!" Sera gently smacked Epona's rump and with a small whinny the mare started up again down her path. Link glanced to his flowers, and then gave them a quick whiff. They certainly smelt good, and they were nicer than the wildflowers that grew in the forest. He was glad he had been stopped.

Passing several more of the small houses that resided in Ordon, it still wasn't long before he reached Mayor Bo's house, the place where Ilia lived. Link caught a few people glancing his way, then quickly turning back to their business out of politeness. The entire town knew what was taking place. After all, how could they not? Ordon only had fifteen residents in it including himself. Therefore, any social news at all was usually much bigger in Ordon than say in castle town. But it didn't bother Link at all. In fact it made him smile. He felt once more, like everyone was rooting for him.

_I won't fail._

Stopping Epona just in front of the house, Link dismounted. Here he stopped for just a moment in order to inspect himself. He wanted to make sure he looked alright…which of course…seemed silly, since he and Ilia had grown up together. Why, when they had been nothing more than runts, they used to wrestle each other in the mud on rainy days. And Ilia had seen Link dirty plenty of times from the work he did on the ranch. He was almost always covered in a thin layer of dust. All the same, Link quickly ran one hand through his golden hair, just to be certain there were no tangles. Then he stepped up and approached the front door.

Normally, he just walked into any house in the village without even bothering to knock. A lot of people were like that in Ordon because everyone was so close. But with this being such a formal occasion, Link, this time, raised his hand and rapped his knuckles upon the wooden door.

"Just a minute!" Came the very excited cry from the other side. It had been Ilia's voice, and Link could hear quite clearly from those two simple words, and the tones they'd held, how excited she actually was. A large grin grew over Link's lips. He, of course, was pleased with himself already, even though they hadn't even started their date yet.

"You want me to get the door for you while you finish?" Link heard the much deeper voice of the mayor.

"No! No, no father! I just need this one last hairclip! It's almost in."

"But you've been fussing with your hair for over an hour…"

"It hasn't been that long. Besides…I just need this one last…there! Perfect!" Link felt flattered. Ilia was dressing up then. But of course…so had he. Link heard light footsteps approaching the door, and only a second later, the door swung open.

Ilia's bright young face appeared, and the moment it did, Link felt his face start to burn. He had no idea what she'd done, some girlish secret he was sure, but she was somehow more beautiful than usual. Her pale skin was smooth, and her short, dark golden hair, had been brushed to one side and held up with an ornate clip. Her eyes, as green as fresh grass shoots, seemed somehow more radiant. At least _that,_ Link knew, _had_ to be his imagination. All the same, he was suddenly much more nervous than before, even if she was wearing an outfit that he'd seen her in a million times.

Link cleared his throat, then quickly thrust the bouquet of flowers forward. Ilia's face lit up like the fires on the rising sun. Her mouth opened in delight as she lifted her hands.

"Oh Link! They're beautiful!" She reached out, taking them from him. "I don't even recognize these! Where on earth did you get them?" But of course, as with all questions, Link couldn't answer. And, as was the result most of the time, it left the questioner open to mystery. It made the flowers, which seemed so simple when from the local shop, seem suddenly that much more exotic because Ilia had no idea where they were from. Of course, Link was sure someone would tell her later, probably Sera herself, wanting to boast about it. But for now, it was a pleasant anonymity.

Ilia bent her head and closed her almond shaped eyes as she took in the flowers scent. Exhaling deeply, she sighed contently. When she opened her eyes again, she turned to look into her house.

"Father, can you take these and set them in water for me? I'd love to get going with Link right away." Mayor Bo, stepped up to the doorway, his big belly taking up much of the remaining room. He nodded. And once he had the flowers in hand, he turned to Link, facing the boy with his tusks.

Link had heard as a child, that Bo had gotten his tusks as a type of right of passage from the Gorons long ago. It was a symbol of his boorish bullheadedness. But of course, no one in Ordon had anything to fear from the large man. And in fact, at the moment, he was smiling brightly.

"You take good care of Ilia now, you hear me, Link?" Link quickly and immediately nodded. Although he had already made his plans for the date clear to the mayor, even before he'd asked Ilia, Link still got a little jittery around Mayor Bo. They were rather good friends, but all the same, he was still Ilia's father. Bo let out a deep chuckle, the kind that sits in the back of a person's throat even when they're finished.

"I know she couldn't be in any better hands for anyone in all of Hyrule," he said. "You've proven yourself in ways a man should never have to." Bo reached out, slapping the young warrior on his back. Still smiling he waved with his free hand. "You kids go have a good time."

"Oh father, you're embarrassing him." But of course, it was clear by Ilia's face that the mayor was actually only embarrassing her. With another rolling chuckle, Bo stepped back into the house and closed the door. The moment it was, Ilia faced her date and smiled brightly.

"Let's go!"

Link was ever the gentlemen, and helped Ilia up and onto Epona's back before climbing on himself. Once they were both seated comfortably in the saddle, Link waited until Ilia put her arms around his waist. He didn't want her to fall, and so made sure she had a rather good grip before he urged Epona forward.

But of course, the plan of riding together through the woods and into the field toward the castle had seemed much easier in his mind. Now that he was actually doing it, he realized how very close riding with another person in the saddle really was. He could feel Ilia's warmth seeping into the clothes on his back. And once it was through that thin layer of cloth, it started seeping into his skin. And before they'd even left the village, Link's face was a bright pink due to the feel of Ilia's breasts pressing into his back.

He swallowed harshly, his Adams apple rising from the pressure that there suddenly was forming in his throat. And with her arms around his waist, well, it wasn't helping.

Sweating, he tried to focus on the area around them. They were entering the woods now, and it was as beautiful as ever. The sun was high in the sky, and yellow light was flittering down like leaves through the green canopy above. Forest animals, having awoken hours ago, were busy in their daily routines. He spotted a squirrel frantically digging in the ground, seeking the acorns he'd misplaced. And there on the left was a bird, singing his heart out as loud as he could muster.

There were times…when Link missed being able to speak to them. But without the power of Twilight, and without Midna, he had no way of ever transforming into his wolf shape again. All the same, he knew it was for the best. He had to get back to being himself. And he was an Ordonian.

Feeling a little better about Ilia's presence against him, the heat in his face began to fade. They crossed over the bridge, and he knew in a moment more, they'd be in the field.

Of course, Ilia took that moment to sigh dreamily, and then rest her chin on his shoulder, so that her warm breath ran past his pointed ear. The blush that Link had defeated rose up tenfold from what it was before, and incredibly quickly he became flustered all over again. He wondered…if Ilia hadn't done it on purpose.

Resting her cheek on his strong shoulder, what Link didn't realize was that Ilia was having the same exact problem. And how could she not? She could feel all of Link's hardened muscles moving in his back as he rode. And her hands were pressed to his abdomen. Her own face was very pink, he just couldn't see it because he was facing forward. But she had never, in all of her life been happier, and she felt very much like a giddy little girl again. So much so in fact that she giggled as the trees around them began to thin and the grass beneath Epona's hooves grew longer and more golden.

"I'm having so much fun already!" she exclaimed. And in simply hearing how happy she was, Link started to relax all over again. That was right. There was no need to feel anxious. This was Ilia after all. And he knew there was nothing he could do to really screw this up. The morning had promised him a perfect day, and he was going to make that dream come true. For Ilia too.

_I'll give her the best day out she's ever had._

His confidence boosted and the field coming into view, he suddenly gave Epona a sharp kick and his voice rose to let out an equally sharp "ha!" Epona whinnied, then was very happy to break out into a run in the wide open grass plains of the southern fields.

Ilia let out a gasp, startled, and increased her grip around Link's waist. But in only a second, the start she'd felt faded and a thrill filled her instead.

"Oh!" She lifted her head, looking around her. The wind from their speed raced through her carefully prepared hair and in only a second, her fancy clip had come undone, and then was tossed back behind them.

"Ah!" For a brief second she was upset, but then, looking forward and at Link, she saw his shining happy face. And in seeing that grin, her own grin invaded her pale pink lips. And in only an instant more, she was laughing.

It was such a delight to be riding horseback with Link on Epona through the golden fields of Hyrule. It was such a breathtaking view. Everywhere she looked, the sun kissed the yellow grounds and it also kissed Link's golden hair.

Thanks to the knight she was riding with, there were no more monsters for anyone to fear. Without Gannon, the twilight and Zant's evil presence, the monsters had simply faded away. Everyone had been freed.

Ilia laughed again, unable to contain her joy at the wind in her face and the warmth of Link's back in front of her. And Link, in hearing her laugh, and in feeling her joy, could not help but to let out a laugh himself. He smiled brightly, almost as widely as his passenger. It was already the best first date ever.

When they had arrived at Castle Town, Link tethered Epona at the south gate near the fountains so she could have a drink while she waited. He wasn't sure how long the date would last, and so wanted her to have access to fresh water at all times.

"Should we leave her some hay?" Ilia asked, concerned as they started to walk away from the horse. "If we want to stay for a while, we should buy her some hay and bring it out to her." Link, knowing very well how much Ilia loved Epona, nodded. Ilia immediately smiled. "You're good to her Link. I'm always glad when I see you two together." Link smiled, and then stepped in through the southern gates to Castle Town.

Passing through and under the high stone walls, they immediately entered into a lively, bustling place. The streets were made of cobblestone, and the buildings surrounding them were tall and towering. They were all built in tightly around one another, leaving very little room between places. This, of course, created several alleyways and cut-throughs to other streets.

There were people all around. Many hurrying to and fro to their destinations. There were tall people, short people, thin people and fat people. There were even a few Goron's and Zora's roaming about. Everyone looked different from one another. And many people had pointed ears like Link did. And there were market stands all around. Some merchants sold their items straight from the wooden carts they'd arrived in, wheels still attached and all. Others set up booths and tried to look a little more permanent. But of course, the only really permanent shops there were located in the main square, which they had yet to come to. Ilia was far too busy looking all around her at all the new sights.

She had been to Castle Town once before, but that had been during the time she'd lost her memory. Because of it, her experience now with Link was new and fresh and untainted by the horrors of her kidnapping. Now she was able to enjoy everything in the light of Hyrule's sun, and truly absorb the scale of the town.

"Oh Link! Look at all the food! I've never seen so much in my life!" She gazed at the fruit stands and the bread stands and the meat stands. People were selling live cuccoo's and fresh watermelons the size of one's head. And all of the colors from the foods and the exotic clothes people wore created a delightful scene for the eyes indeed. Banners hung down from the buildings all around them, dressing the town in royal purple and gold. Ilia immediately ran up to the nearest clothes stand.

"Oh Link! Look at these blouses!" In Ordon, a lot of people simply wove their own cloth and made their own clothes. Link's clothes were made from woven goat hair, he was sure Ilia's were cotton from the fields.

"Oh my word! This is silk! Oh it's far too expensive!" All the same, she was clearly enjoying moving it across her fingers.

"Does the young lady like the feel? I have something similar." The shopkeeper, a kind looking brunette with a ponytail turned and grabbed a similar looking blouse from off one of the other wracks. She handed it to Ilia.

"Now it's not quite as fine as silk, but that there is some fine thread. It's softer than cotton. It's not the cheapest thing I have, but it's affordable." Ilia loved it. She held the blouse up by its shoulders in order to look at it better. It fell long, like the shirt she currently wore, but this one was a beige color with a cute pattern of leaves and flowers just across the top and nowhere else.

"Oh it's lovely! But…I'm afraid we don't have any extra rupees today." Link, of course, immediately wanted to give her some money for the shirt, but truth be told, he didn't have much either. The rupees he'd brought with him were specifically for a nice lunch at the fine restaurant in the market square. And of course…some hay for Epona. There wasn't any extra. He was a farm hand after all, and Fado only gave him what they were able to earn in a season. It wasn't yet time to sell any of the goats they had, and so Link was living off of the last profit they made from selling the last batch of milk and cheese.

Ilia knew that. And she was as right as rain. His heart a little sore, he watched as she folded it up neatly and handed it back to the shop keeper with a smile.

"Thank you. But I'm afraid we're just looking." Ilia turned away from the booth and faced her date. Smiling brightly, for she didn't want Link to feel bad about his money, she stepped up to him.

"Well! I know you brought me here to show me around! Why don't you lead?" A grin of Link's own reached his lips. But of course, now he knew he'd _have_ to get that blouse for her, even if it was at a later date. But in order to do that, he'd have to have it put aside. Offering Ilia a grin, he reached out and put two strong hands on her shoulders.

"Oh! What-?" But before she could finish, Link spun her around so that she was facing away from the booth. Immediately Ilia knew what Link was doing. She giggled. It was kind of silly to have her not look, especially since it was quite obvious to as what it was he was having done. But all the same, it was cute, and terribly romantic.

_I'm such a lucky girl._ Blushing lightly, she stared across the way at the fruit stand.

"Ok Link, I won't look!" And once her back was turned, Link went up to the clothes stand. The booth keeper, curious now about the young couple, gave Link her full attention when he approached.

"What is it?" She asked. Link lifted a hand and pointed to the shirt Ilia had just been holding. The shop keeper blinked at first, puzzled by Link's silence. But she turned and took up the shirt in her hands anyway.

"This? You want to buy it?" Link shook his head negatively. The clothes seller stared, for a moment looking baffled, but then suddenly, her eyes lit up in recognition. "Oh! You're Link! The royal knight! I've heard so much about you! Oh wow! You look so different without your green tunic on! Are these Ordon clothes?"

The booth owner leaned over in order to inspect what Link was currently wearing. Link took a slight step back for the sake of his comfort levels.

"Genuine Ordon goat hair! They're really fine!" She lifted her face back to meet Link's then. For a second she was quiet, then she glanced at Ilia's back. "You want this blouse for your girlfriend don't you? But you don't have enough rupees."

Link nodded. He discovered that most of the time, in fact, quite a lot of the time, when he remained quiet, people would draw their own conclusions about him, his circumstances or even what it was that he was thinking or feeling. Sometimes, they were right. Other times they were wrong. But correcting them was far too much trouble. So Link often times let people think whatever it was that they wanted about him. Because by the end of it all, a person would have given him a new opportunity that he hadn't had before. If they simply kept talking and thinking, they usually eventually offered him something, whether it be advice, company, or in cases like these, physical things.

"Tell you what," the shopkeeper said with a smile. "I like you. You saved our land from imminent doom. And you have a cute girlfriend. I want you two to be happy. If you give me your Ordon wrap, the blue one around your middle, including the ties, I'll give you the blouse."

Link had a suspicion that his Ordon wrap was worth more than the shirt. But all the same, he had another one at home, and Ilia would be so happy with the shirt.

Shad had once asked him what magic it was that Link worked with. At the time of course, it had been Midna's Twilight magic. But Link was aware that he had another power. His simple silence often times more than not, made things happen for him whereas they wouldn't if he'd had a voice to express himself with. But he also knew that this power only worked, because the people of Hyrule were kind and warm hearted. They took time out of their day to consider him and think of ways to help him.

He honestly couldn't imagine what it would be like, being voiceless in some other world where the people were hard and cruel. He'd never be heard. Because people would be too busy to notice him, or even worse…they'd take advantage of him.

But here, in the great land of Hyrule, the result with the clothes seller was often the outcome. Link, grinning, quickly nodded. He reached down to his ties and undid the wrap around his waist. In a moment more, he was handing it to the woman across the counter. She received it happily, then handed Link the blouse.

He nodded his thanks, then turned to face his date once more. Her back was still turned as she'd promised. He stepped up behind her, then gently touched her shoulder to let her know she should turn back around.

"Are you done?" She asked as she turned. And immediately her eyes lit up with surprise.

"Oh Link! How did you do this? You couldn't possibly have had enough for it!" She reached out, taking the shirt from his hands. She held it up all over again, admiring it. "Oh! I wanted to wear a new shirt for our date today, but I just didn't have one! And there wasn't enough time to make one! This is perfect!" She laughed merrily, then brought the shirt into her chest where she hugged it. She was so cute…Link could hardly stand it.

But of course, as soon as she focused on her date, she noticed a key part of his outfit missing.

"Oh Link, you're wrap." Link shrugged. But of course, Ilia immediately knew what he'd done to get her the blouse. She lifted her gaze, to look into his kind blue eyes. It was one of the largest reasons she loved him so much. Link was the type to literally give someone the clothes off his back if they'd asked him too. His kindness knew, seemingly, no bounds. He went out of his way and took on tremendous trouble to help others. Even before he'd become a knight and saved the land and the princess…he'd had these qualities.

Ilia had an urge to just throw herself at him and wrap him in an embrace. But…she was still a little shy about physical contact and they were in public. It was only their first date after all. And she didn't want to rush things. She knew that when Link was ready for such things, he'd let her know by making the first move.

And of course, it was at this very moment that Link reached out taking hold of Ilia's hand. Her heart jumped at the touch. She could see the Triforce symbol glow softly on the back of his left hand. It was quiet, yet persistent in its presence. Much like Link himself. Smiling, Link turned and started to lead Ilia down the next alleyway. Ilia, having been in the city once before, immediately recognized where they were going.

"Oh, you're right Link! We should visit Telma while we're here! She's done so much for us." And that was indeed where Link had been going. The bar, although a place he wouldn't usually frequent otherwise, was now one of his most favorite places in all of Hyrule. He had so many friends and allies that went there that it was more of a safe haven than a bar. Anytime he stepped into it, there was a friend waiting. It was warm, and welcoming. And after Ilia had escaped her kidnappers, well…Telma was the one who took her in and housed her.

Telma had kept Ilia safe until Link was able to track her down and find her. And even then, due to Ilia's forgotten memory, Telma continued to keep Ilia safe for the time Link needed to go out and find ways to help restore her lost memories. If it hadn't been for Telma…Ilia could have wound up dead. And Link's quest would have hit a brick wall. Hyrule never would have been saved.

Telma had more courage than anyone else Link had ever met. Well…except maybe Rusl, the man who had first taken Link into Ordon when he was a boy, and had taught him the way of the sword. Rusl was the closest thing Link had to a father.

Reaching the back of the alleyway, the couple made their way carefully down the stairs. At the bottom, they reached the entranceway to the bar. The door was always open a crack to let people in, and as was Link's way, he simply went inside without knocking.

The bar was warmly lit with torches and candles as it always was. There were a few people seated at the front bar drinking, but the place was mostly empty. It was the middle of the day after all, and the bar was much busier at night. Link was a little disappointed to see the back table empty too. None of his friends were currently present.

Well, that wasn't true: Telma was here, of course. And the moment he and Ilia stepped in, she was shouting a greeting at them from behind her bar.

"Well if it isn't Link and Ilia. You're welcome as always!" She was currently scrubbing out one of the beer mugs she used frequently in her business with a clean rag. Her large, busty figure, as always, seemed absolutely perfect for the setting. And Link had always thought her long red dreadlocks; tied back into a very thick ponytail, suited her.

"Ooo! I see you're holding hands! Finally moved forward with the romance?" Link and Ilia both immediately blushed, Link lifting a hand to rub at the back of his neck while Ilia smiled shyly and glanced to the side. Telma burst out laughing, startling the two men she had at her counter. Her laugh was like her voice, loud and domineering.

"Come closer and have a seat, love-birds." And when Telma said it, a person felt like they had little choice but to do as she asked, so they did. Moving up to the bar, Link and Ilia both took seats in the stools. But neither drank alcohol so they didn't look to the menus.

"How've you been Telma? Link and I wanted to visit while we were in town."

"Business is pretty good. But we don't really want to be talking about something so dull do we? What about _you_ two? Why're you in town today? On a _date_ are we?" Link immediately nodded, a proud, wide grin on his face. And at such an instant response, Telma started to laugh all over again. She reached out, slapping the youth on his shoulder causing him to flinch just a bit. The woman was much larger than he was, and much more forceful and physical as well.

"Good for you honey! You go and you get what you want! Nothing ever stops you! And you deserve it after all you've been through. I never met a better man! Except maybe a certain Shaman who will remain nameless." She gave Link a quick wink. But then she turned to Ilia, her grin only widening.

"And how about you, Ilia dear? How is it dating Hyrule's best knight? Link's made quite a name for himself since that ceremony the princess did for him. I bet there were a lot of disappointed women out there when they found out he was already taken." Ilia's face turned a brilliant scarlet.

"Telma!" Ilia shot a harsh look Link's way, as if it could have possibly have been his fault that there may have been other woman who found him attractive after his escapades. He lifted his hands in defense and shook his head. But of course, Ilia knew he hadn't really done anything wrong. A lot of women simply liked to pine over famous men, especially ones who were fighters. There were a couple of other knights in the kingdom who received similar attention. Ilia let out a 'hmph' then turned away from Link's sweet face, lest it ruin her resolve. She crossed her arms over her chest and lifted her chin into the air. Telma only laughed again.

"It can be hard, knowing your knight is prime property, but on the other hand, you should also be proud of it, especially since he's never had eyes for anyone else." Telma looked to Link as if to say 'don't worry, I'll fix it' then offered him another wink.

"You may not remember Ilia, honey, because it was back during your memory loss, but I remember very clearly what Link looked like when he first set foot in this bar. He stepped in through that door, right there. And he'd looked like he'd been travelling a long hard way. I could tell he'd fought monsters in order to even make it to this town. And when he turned, and saw that you were here…well…he doesn't need to be able to speak to be understood. I saw the love and the light in his eyes. And when he realized you didn't know who he was…well…you had turned the other way…but I saw how much that had hurt him."

Ilia lowered her arms then, and slowly turned her head to glance Link's way. When she did, she saw the truth in his eyes. And it was true that most of the time; he didn't need words like other people. She could see the sorrowful look in those expressionate orbs just as easily as anyone else in the room. He didn't need to say anything at all for her to understand what he must have gone through to find her, and that once he had, it had only been to discover someone who'd forgotten their relationship, their childhood growing up together, catching frogs in streams, and the romantic feelings that had developed as they grew older.

Ilia imagined that it must have been devastating for him. Even more so, because he had no way of telling her who he was, explaining that they knew one another, that they were close. He'd suffered in silence, unable to help her recall her memory in any other way than by delivering her physical, factual things that she could hold in her hands, like the wooden statue, and the flute she'd been making for him before he left on his journey.

Ilia's heart sent a wave of sympathy through her body as she gazed at him now. She couldn't imagine how terrible that must have truly been. Growing up, Link had always relied on the others in Ordon village. The people in their village all knew him ever since he was a little boy. As such, they understood him much better than the strangers out in the rest of Hyrule. As a result, everyone was used to his quiet ways and they were able to communicate with him rather easily. But when he'd come out into the rest of the huge, vast, world in order to find her…he'd lost that security. And when he finally found the one person he truly loved…he'd been unable to communicate with her at all.

His loss of voice had never been a barrier between them before. But for that time period…it had completely cut him off from her.

_He must have been so lonely…_ Her heart picked up an extra beat, and Ilia felt it flutter in her chest. Quickly, she glanced away from him once again in order to hide the blush that had suddenly come to her cheeks.

_I care for him so much!_ She took a moment to get herself under control. But Telma saw exactly what was going on, and a wide, broad grin overtook her lips as she turned and picked up another mug to clean. She chuckled to herself.

But then suddenly, she remembered something important.

"Oh, Link dear?" Link turned from the sight of Ilia in order to face the bar keeper and when he did, he spotted a rather serious expression on her face. "A man came in here a few days ago, asking about you. And now, I know that a lot of people _are_ coming around asking now that you're so well known, but this man was of a different sort. I can always spot a man who's looking for trouble. And honey, this man had trouble written all over him."

Ilia had turned to pay attention now as well, her green eyes widening.

"What kind of man was he?" she asked.

"Tall. Even a bit taller than me. _Well _taller than Link here. Bald too. He had dark eyes and was built like a fighter. He had a sword with him. I'm thinking he probably heard of you and came to challenge you. Some knights do that around here you know. They want to fight for the highest place of honor. The only way to do that, is to defeat other knights who've been in battle. And sometimes, those matches don't end well…"

Telma looked to Link's face in order to read him, but really, she didn't need to. She knew him well enough to know how he'd respond.

"I know you're not the type to go looking for trouble. And if I were you, I'd avoid a man like that. But if you do run into him and he does manage to challenge you, well…mop the floor with him honey." She gave him yet a third wink, and Link couldn't help but to feel a little special. That was a lot of winks for one sitting. Meeting her eye, he nodded.

"Thank you for the warning Telma," Ilia said.

"Anytime honey. Now, you two should get out of here. I appreciate the visit, of course, but if you're on a date you ought to head on outside into that nice sun and that nice weather. Go enjoy yourselves. I'm sure Link has something in store for you Ilia, but he won't be able to treat you to anything special hanging out in my dark little bar." Telma smiled once more; her usual, big and bright smile. Ilia and Link couldn't help but to smile in return.

"Go on, get!" And with her permission, Link climbed off of his stool, Ilia close behind. He waited for her to come to his side, then reached out and took her hand as he had on the way in. He heard Telma chuckle behind him. Heading for the door, Ilia glanced over her shoulder and waved with her free hand.

"Goodbye Telma! Thanks again!"


	2. Chapter 2: A disturbing Discovery

((Hope you guys enjoyed chapter 1. I'm adding chapter 2 immediately to help get you into some of the meat of the story.))

**Chapter 2**

A Disturbing Discovery

The day was as beautiful coming out of the bar as it had been going in. The sun had only moved a bit higher in the sky, and in looking at it, Link knew it was near lunchtime. He didn't have a way of asking Ilia if she were hungry, but he knew she must have been. Neither of them had eaten anything since breakfast that morning, and that had been before he'd come to pick her up for their date. As such, it had been several hours.

Excited to treat her to the lunch he'd planned, he lead her up and out of the alleyway and back into the mainstream of people moving in and out of the southern gate. Having already seen the shops in this area, they weren't slowed much as they travelled toward the main square.

Ilia followed her date, her chest still fluttering as it had been all morning. She could easily tell that Link was leading her somewhere. He had a destination in mind.

"I can't wait to see where you're taking me!" She said. Link glanced over his shoulder as they moved through the crowds in order to smile at her. He knew she'd just love it.

Reaching the end of the southern road, the two came out and into a wide open area. Here was the main square of castle town. There was a large circle, also paved with cobblestone, and in the very center of the area was a large, beautiful fountain. It was on full blast today, and jets of water shot out of the stone carvings and into the air and down the sides. All around them were permanent shops, set up inside of stone buildings. Some were tall, others had pillars out front holding up awnings and railings. It was a wonderful sight, and Ilia immediately loved it.

"Oh wow! Castle Town is bigger than I remember it!" Link looked to his left. Passed the abandoned building, which he'd always thought had once been a temple for prayer to worship the goddesses, was the restaurant he'd planned on. It had outdoor tables, set with nice tablecloths, and each seating area had a little candle in the center of it. There were big red umbrella's set up at each table so that the diners could enjoy their meal out of the sun. It was perfect.

Excited now that it was in view, he pointed the place out to Ilia. He watched as she turned, her green eyes settling upon their destination. And once she saw it, her mouth fell open to surprise.

"Oh, Link! Are we going to have lunch there? It's beautiful! I've never eaten at a restaurant in castle town before!" Link grinned, knowing full well that he'd managed to make this date a complete success. The young couple had just started to make their way over to the fancy restaurant, when…out of the corner of Link's eyes, something caught his attention.

He felt very suddenly as if he were being watched. And because of all the fighting he'd done, this sense of his was more honed than most peoples. He trusted it, and immediately turned to look around. Keeping in mind what Telma had told him just a moment ago, he was at first looking for a tall, bald man with a sword. But when he turned, he was surprised to spot an older woman instead.

She stood across the crowded market place, just in front of the fountain in the center of town. She was much older than Link, probably around forty or so. Her hair was a dark blonde, like his own, only it was long and tied back into a loose bun. She wore a dark blue dress, and had pale skin. And although her eyes were a pleasant blue, her face was cold and harsh. The wrinkles she had were not in the places they would have been had she smiled her whole life. Instead, she seemed to have made a permanent scowl upon her face with her age.

She was staring directly at him, and Link wasn't sure why…but he stared straight back. In fact, he really couldn't look away. There was something about the woman…something familiar. There was something there…something about the fountain, about the woman standing in front of the fountain. He had no idea what it was, but whatever was coming fourth out of his memory, couldn't quite make it to the surface. The remembrance flitted about him, like a moth just out of reach. He felt like he'd seen her before. But it felt as if he had a very long time ago, if it were true at all.

_Do I…know her?_ He thought suddenly. He decided that if he did…the memory attached to her wasn't pleasant. Still unable to really recall exactly what it is he was struggling to bring up to the surface of his mind; he at least recognized the feelings that were surfacing with it. The woman…she made him uneasy. In fact, the longer he stared at her, the more uneasy he became. He felt a spark of fear ignite in his stomach.

_I used to be afraid of her,_ he thought. _Why? Who is she?_

"Link?" The innocent voice floated up from Ilia, who'd of course seen that her date had stopped moving and instead had turned back to look at something in the market square. And in seeing his face, she could easily tell that whatever had stopped him, was also disturbing to him in some way. Stepping up beside him, Ilia looked up and followed his gaze across the square and to the woman standing at the fountain. Ilia also instantly thought that the woman seemed unpleasant.

"Who is she?" She asked. Link turned to glance at Ilia to perhaps try and figure out a way to explain things to her, but the moment he turned his gaze away, the woman turned and fled.

"…ah!" Link let out a soft cry, his head snapping back in the woman's direction. And like a wolf, it was simply instinctive for him to run after something that was running away from him. Without even thinking, he bolted.

"Ah, Link!" Ilia called after him, reaching out to him. But he was far too fast and already much too far away for her to catch.

Into the crowd Link disappeared, his Ordon sandals slapped the cobblestone as he ran as fast as he could after the fleeing figure. He had no idea why, but he knew the moment she took flight, that he couldn't let her go. The woman was someone he knew once. That much he was certain. And because of this, his heart urgently told him that he had to speak with her, that he had to catch her, that if he didn't, he may never see her again.

She was fast though, and very thin. Her railing-like body slipped easily in and out and between the crowded market place, she slipped her way between people of all sorts. Link was able to keep pace, but he was certain it was only due to his fighting days and…probably more so…his days as a wolf in chase. He stayed hot on her heels, and for the second time that day, he missed having four paws and Midna's convenient magic.

_I'll get her anyway,_ he thought to himself, his face hardening in determination. _I won't let her get away!_

The woman ran out of the square and down onto the west road. There were much less people here for Link to dodge, and as such, he immediately began to catch up. He was younger, and much more fit than the older woman. He closed in. And just before they reached the doctor's office, Link reached out a hand and snared the woman by the arm.

She let out a cry as he yanked her to a halt. She tried to pull away only once.

"You brute! Is that any way to treat a woman?" But after her initial struggle, she calmed down considerably. She realized that she couldn't get away. Link was much too strong. She was out of breath, and Link gave her several seconds to regain it. He dared not let her go however, even when she stopped struggling and seemed as if she were ready to stand still.

The woman lifted her head, her being a few inches shorter than Link and about the same height as Ilia. She gazed at Link's face. And being this close to her…Link could easily see the recognition in her eyes too.

Link's face fell open to surprise when he realized the woman recognized him much more easily than he recognized her. He had no doubt that she knew who he was, who he _really_ was. It wasn't because he was now famous.

Unable to question her, all Link could do was reach out his other hand and grab the woman urgently, a look of almost wild need on his face. He simply needed to know who she was.

The woman started to squirm in his grasp however, and she quickly raised her hand with her purse in it, and smacked Link across his upper arms.

"Unhand me you scoundrel!" The attack hadn't hurt hardly at all, but Link did release the woman, realizing then that she wasn't going to run off again. And if she did, he could easily catch her a second time. And so, he wanted to give her some space. But then of course, once he had released her, he stared at her expectantly.

"Hmph!" The woman lifted her chin into the air, her cold face as hard as a bricks. "So you remember me do you? I didn't think you would. You were so young." But of course, Link still didn't know what she was talking about. And although most of the time, he didn't mind his loss of a voice, it was at moments like this that it became suddenly a wildly huge inconvenience. He was instantly frustrated that he couldn't speak to the woman or express himself in anyway. He had dozens of questions. But all he could do was what he always did…wait for her to speak on her own.

The woman looked at him oddly then, squinting her little blue eyes as she stared at him. Link recognized the look well as the one he received when people first realized he couldn't speak to them.

"What's the matter with you then?" The woman was quiet a moment more, than a light of understanding entered her unmoving features. "Ah! I'd heard rumors that you were mute now. They said the new knight was as silent as the moon. I hadn't seen you in so long, I wasn't sure if it was true."

Link shook his head, trying to get her to at least tell him who she was, or something more about how she knew him. All he had so far was that she must have known him when he was a child. This had to of meant…before he was at Ordon. If it was back during a time when he could speak…then it must have been before he'd been adopted into the Ordon village.

Link remembered nothing before that, only glimpses and pieces. But of course, he'd never thought this odd. He'd been five when he was taken in by Rusl. No one really could remember anything from that age. But the moment he'd seen this woman, he couldn't help but to feel that she was very important. Important about his past however, which was funny…because he'd never really cared about his past before. He was so happy at Ordon and so, had never bothered to really even think about how he had arrived there. Whatever happened to him as a child hadn't mattered. But now, standing here like this, looking this woman in the face…he suddenly…needed to know.

"I guess you've done pretty well for yourself, considering everything. That's good for you. I wish you the best. I hope you're not angry about what I did back then. Ok? Bye then!" And the woman turned to run a second time. Link immediately reached out, grabbing her arm stopping her once more. She didn't fight him this time, and instead turned around with a heavy sigh.

"What do you want? How am I supposed to know what you want? Hm? You want revenge?" Link shook his head negatively, but this only seemed to frustrate the woman more. "Then what? What? _What? _Look, it's not my fault you turned into a mute freak, ok?"

It was at this very moment, that Link heard soft footsteps behind him. Glancing over his shoulder, he saw Ilia. Clearly she had followed, and judging by the expression she wore on her face, she had heard at least the last thing the woman had said. She appeared hurt, one hand curled to her chest. Quickly, she stepped forward, coming to Link's side. Standing by him, she looked at the woman with disbelief.

"How can you say something so horrible? Link's a hero!" The woman took this moment to wrench her arm free from Link's grasp a second time. Once she was released, she faced Ilia, her expression holding no remorse.

"He may be a hero, but he's also a mute. I only speak the truth." Ilia still looked dumbfounded that anyone could be so wretched, especially to someone who was so kind. Looking to Link in confusion, she asked.

"Link, who is this woman?"

"Why're you asking him? He can't tell you." Ilia whirled on her attacker, her young face suddenly full of anger.

"You stop that! It's not his fault! You might as well harass someone for being tall or for having brown eyes!" The older woman was not impressed, and she simply sighed seeming bored.

"Again, I'm just speaking the truth. He _can't_ answer you. _I_ can. You should direct your questions at me. Besides…I don't know what he wants with me." Ilia glanced back at Link's face, then looked back to the older woman. She wasn't sure what Link wanted with her either, but she had a suspicion. Clearly, Link knew the woman somehow, and Ilia gathered that it was from a long time ago. He probably wanted answers of some kind.

"Ok," Ilia said, "who are you?" Link breathed a sigh of relief. He thanked the goddesses that someone was there to ask this simple question for him. The older woman hesitated once…then spoke.

"I'm Link's aunt. My name's Gerta." Both Link and Ilia were surprised. They stared at the woman, their eyes widening.

"What?" Ilia said. "His aunt? But…then…you know what happened to his parents?" Gerta nodded.

"Yes. I was his mother's sister. His mother's name was Cora. She lived here in castle town with that husband of hers for a few years. They got married and…well…had _you._" She said harshly gesturing to Link. "The family didn't approve you see. We were nobles. We were very rich and came from a prestigious background. Bur Cora…well…Cora fell in love with a peasant. We tried to convince her it was the wrong move, but…she wouldn't listen to us. She married Jordon anyway. So…our family disowned her. We could no longer be connected to her if she was going to choose that lifestyle."

Gerta sighed and looked away from the two youths.

"I was much harsher back then than I am now. I know I'm not a pleasant woman, but I used to be much worse if you can believe it. I received a telegram one day that Cora and Jordon were sick. They asked for help watching over Link until they got well again. I…I had refused. I had been so angry at my sister, for choosing her new life over our family."

And it was clear, that even though Gerta was indeed a harsh woman, that she regretted this decision for the rest of her life. Link could see the guilt in her eyes. He knew that she had loved her sister, no matter how angry she may have been with her.

"They kept sending me telegrams; to the rest of the family too. I assumed someone else would have gone over to care for them, so I ignored all of my telegrams. I was too angry to read them. But…as I was still receiving them a few weeks later…I decided to open one. I found out that they hadn't gotten better, but had in fact gotten worse, because they hadn't been able to afford the medicine they needed from the greedy doctor we had in town. They begged for someone to come to take Link from them…" The woman dared not look at Link then, but she should have, because Link was wearing a face of sympathy, Ilia however…looked absolutely furious.

"When I got to Cora's house…she and Jordan were on their death beds. They knew they were going to die. They begged me to take Link from them. So…I did." Gerta turned away from Ilia then as well, unable to take the girl's ever reddening cheeks and ever narrowing eyes.

"I…had never wanted children. I didn't know what to do with a five year old. Link was a humungous burden on me. He cried all the time, saying he wanted to go home. I really didn't know what to say. He kept me up all night, wanting this or that or asking for Cora or Jordon. And he was expensive to feed and clothe. I had no place for him in my house. And…well…he wasn't of noble blood because of Jordon. He would ruin our family's good name if I chose to keep him. And so…I decided not to."

It was never easy for someone to learn that they hadn't been wanted. And despite Link's kind nature, it had still hurt a great deal to hear it. He turned away from Gerta as she told her story, his face tensing as he did so. And when Ilia saw he was in pain, she reached out a gentle hand, placing it on his bare arm. All the same, she kept her furious eyes on the woman.

"Go on," she said. "What did you do with your sister's son?"

"I…took him out to the market square one day, and tried to sell him." Ilia nearly choked on her shock as it constricted her throat. That had not been the answer she'd been expecting.

"What?" She cried, outraged.

"I'd seen the mark of the goddesses on the back of his hand," Gerta explained hastily. "I knew that there were only ever three chosen people in Hyrule at all times. I knew he was special, that he may develop powers one day. Surely that would fetch a very nice price." Ilia's entire body was red at that point, her fury seemingly growing out of control. Yet, somehow, someway, she was able to keep herself from exploding. She knew it was important to Link to find out what had happened to him, and knew that if she started screaming at Gerta now, they'd never hear the rest.

"I took him out to the market square and stood just in front of the fountain with him. I tried to sell him all day, but no one wanted to buy a little boy. I was starting to think I'd have to give him away for free when nighttime fell. But then, just after sunset, a tall man approached me. He was very interested in the Triforce symbol on the back of Link's hand, so I knew I could get a great price from him. I raised my asking price, and then he paid me double! It was a great bargain!"

Ilia very suddenly stepped forward and raised her hand into the air. There was a loud slapping sound, and the woman's head snapped to the right. In another instant there was a very bright, very red mark on the older woman's cheek.

At first Gerta was shocked at the pain that had exploded in the side of her face, and she was surprised it could come from such a small, cute, girl. She turned to face the blonde, and found her standing in place, a scowl on her pink lips, and tears in her eyes. The young woman trembled in rage, her chest heaving from her seething.

"How dare you! How dare you do such a horrible thing! He was your nephew! Had you no heart at all?" Gerta, very slowly shook her head as she fingered her cheek.

"None…" she admitted. "I already told you…I was much worse back then." Ilia seethed, her shoulders rising and falling, her hands curled into fists. She looked as if she would hit the woman again, but then a gentle hand fell onto her slim shoulder. Looking up, she found Link's face. He was by no means happy, but he wasn't nearly as upset as she was. He offered her a shaky smile. It was a sort of apology. He certainly hadn't meant to ruin their date with all of this nonsense about his past.

_It doesn't matter anymore,_ he thought, wishing he could tell her so. _I'm so happy in Ordon, with Rusl and Sera, and the kids and all the others. And I'm so happy with you. None of that would have happened without this._ And it was true. He couldn't really remember his parents, so he wasn't sad about their deaths. And he didn't remember being sold in the market square, as horrible as it was. And he remembered nothing at all about the man who had bought him, or anything that may have happened to him during that time period. All the memories he had…were of Ordon. Of Rusl, finding him and bringing him home, of all the people who'd taken care of him through the years. The entire village had raised him and Link never would have wanted it any other way.

Of course the story he'd just heard still made him downhearted, it would anyone. And he wouldn't pretend it hadn't hurt…it still did…but he certainly hadn't meant to let it ruin his day with Ilia. He wanted so much to see her smile, and to have a good time with her. And it was nice to know…that his parents had done all they could for him, that they had loved him. That was more than he ever knew before.

_None of this matters anymore,_ he thought._ It's not as important as I thought. What's important…is the here and now. What's important to me is you._ And he knew she couldn't read his thoughts. And Link knew he'd never have the opportunity to tell her how he felt out loud and with words…but sometimes he believed that if he thought it loud enough…at least the goddesses would know, and maybe they could pass the message along.

Ilia read Link's face carefully then as he was silent and tried to convey a message to her, and knew that he didn't want to cause her pain. But it was his selflessness and his warm heart and his consideration for others that made this story so hard for her to bear. Ilia just couldn't stand the idea of someone hurting Link. He was one in a million. One in a hundred million. He was just so special to her…that she couldn't imagine him being hurt at such a young age and by someone who was his family, someone who was meant to take care of him and raise him. It had been his mother's dying wish…and this Gerta woman…had blatantly denied it.

And it was that thought that reminded her of something else she had always heard about Link's rescue and original journey to Ordon village. Slowly, Ilia turned back to Gerta, her green eyes calmer now, but still full of grief for her loved one. Carefully, she lifted her gaze to the woman's face a solemn air hanging about her, laced with a somber mood.

"One more question…" she said quietly. "Rusl, from our town…told us that he found Link out in the field, just outside of the gates. He…he found Link…bloodied…beaten." Ilia shivered in simply imagining it, in simply recalling the story Rusl had told the Ordon people. Her green eyes locked onto Gerta's blue.

"Did…did you do that to him?" And Gerta actually did look sad at this revelation. It was clear to Ilia that the older woman hadn't known what had become of Link after she'd sold him. The older woman shook her head sadly.

"I'm sorry…I don't know anything about what happened to Link after I sold him to that man. Last I saw him he had his voice and was perfectly fine, with exception of his emotional state from the loss of his parents."

Ilia thought about slapping the woman again, but…just couldn't. Ilia felt suddenly far too sad to hold onto her anger any longer. Her heart beat sorely from within her chest. She felt almost bruised at having found out such horrible things had befallen the one she loved. So many questions had been answered, but…there were still many left. And the one that Ilia cared about the most was still shrouded in mystery. Why had Link lost his voice?

Link, seeing her sadness, and knowing it was his fault for bringing her here to this wretched woman, knew he had to do what he could to fix it. He stepped up in front of Ilia, blocking her view of his old aunt. He placed his callused farmer's hands gently on her shoulders, then waited for her to look up at him. She did, and Link was sad to find her leaf-green eyes glimmering. He slowly shook his head, then mouthed, 'I'm fine.' So she would understand. But her face only contorted more as she read his lips. Then suddenly, she threw herself forward, wrapping her arms tightly around his middle. Burying her face in his strongly built chest, she let out a sob of despair.

"You're far too kind to go through something like that!" She cried. "What a wretched woman!" And Ilia lifted her face then and glared horridly around Link's form and back at the woman they'd just been speaking too.

"You're wretched!" Then she quickly hid her face once more. Link lifted his arms, wrapping them strongly around her slender form to comfort her. He wished he could tell her it was ok, that truly, he didn't care. It did make him sad…of course…but he recognized how his life in Ordon never would have been had these events not taken place. He'd been too young to remember, so the pain wasn't really all that sharp. In fact, he was far more upset about having ruined his date with Ilia. He definitely regretted having chased the woman down now that Ilia was in his arms crying.

"Oookay then," Gerta said as she slowly started to inch away from the couple. "Glad I could answer your questions. I'm just going to go now." And this time, neither Link nor Ilia tried to stop her. And so, Gerta turned, and ran down the west roadway and then down into an alleyway, disappearing.

Link held Ilia a little while longer, doing his best to comfort her. And slowly, ever so gradually, her tears lessened. Eventually, she pulled back from Link just enough so that she could lift her head and look to him. Link immediately offered her a smile to show he was ok, and that everything was fine. Ilia's face cracked into a grin and she let out an exasperated giggle.

"Nothing get's you down, does it?" Link shook his head, no, and Ilia giggled a second time. She simply marveled at his optimism sometimes. He never flinched when it came to hard or difficult things. And he seemed happy most all the time. It was a wonder to her how many people mistook his personality and quiet way to mean he was weak, or a push-over. But of course, now that Link had been knighted, most people didn't make that mistake any longer. They knew that the kind, small, young man they looked at was more than what he appeared. And all the same, he never ceased to amaze her.

"Oh…I hope I didn't ruin our date." And this time it was Link's turn to laugh, for that had been his worry too. Ilia basked in his laughter. It was one of the one and only times she had the privilege of hearing his voice come out of his throat and come alive out in the air around them. And she had always loved his voice. From what she did hear of it on occasion from grunts, and groans when he worked, to laughter or shouts when he was happy, he had a very fine, very smooth alto voice. It was beautiful to her, and she wished she could hear what it would sound like if he spoke words. But alas…this was just a pipedream.

"Come on!" She suddenly said, her usual smile returning to her face. Grabbing his hand, Ilia pulled him forward. "You were supposed to buy me a fancy lunch!" Link smiled as he was yanked forward, then was more than happy to follow his love interest out of the emptiness of the western road. He didn't want to think about the things Gerta had said to him. All he wanted was to live his life out in the air and sun, with Ilia, and his Ordon family.


	3. Chapter 3: A Late Night Story

**Chapter 3**

A Late Night Story

The rest of the day had been absolutely perfect. And if Link and Ilia decided to completely forget about the old woman, than their date had been completely magnificent. Link took Ilia to the lunch he had planned, and they ate the best food they'd ever tasted in their lives. They ate until they were more than full, and afterward, they had to sit down on the edge of the square just in order to digest a little before they dared to move. They people watched, marveling at the different clothes people wore, or the exotic looking items others had been carrying around. And when they felt like they could arise again, they'd hunted down some hay for Epona. Using up the last of his rupees, Link bought his mare a small bale of it, just enough to get her through the day.

After they'd went back out the southern gate, and petted, fed, and cooed over the horse, they went back inside to spend the second half of their day window shopping. It wasn't really Link's thing, but it made Ilia happy, and so he followed her wherever she wanted to head.

But then of course…when Link spotted a new weapon's shop in town, Ilia was kind enough to accompany him, even though he knew she cared hardly anything for swords. Link enjoyed holding a few, and listened to the expertise of the salesman, but of course, had no money for one. Link reminded himself that he still had a fine sword at home, the one that Rusl had handed down to him. It was old, but well taken care for, so it was still sharp as it should be, and was sharpened on a regular basis.

After that, they stopped to listen to the band play in the market square. The singer was a Zora, and neither Link nor Ilia had heard such a strange, yet hypnotizing voice before. Afterward, Ilia had walked around with him, singing on her own.

She begged and begged that Link would hum along with her. And although Link discovered through the years that he was unable to sing songs with lyrics, he did have the ability to hum if it was softly done. He'd tried singing louder on several occasions, assuming that it was words that he couldn't get out of his throat, but it seemed volume made it difficult too.

Which had of course always been puzzling…because he could shout. He'd done so on plenty of occasion during his battles. So why he couldn't sing was a bit of a mystery to him. Ilia had suggested that perhaps it was because it was a form of expression. Link thought that sounded right. He'd never been able to express himself vocally in anyway other than grunts and shouts and occasional laughs. But it was always short lived. Nothing lengthily survived.

Finally, he gave in, and hummed along with his date. Ilia immediately tried to harmonize with him, but Link was not a singer, and lost his part the moment she sang a different one. Both of them laughed about it, for it sounded more like a strangled cat that any sort of song.

But the day slowly came to a close as the sun began to lower in the sky. Nayru's beautiful blue dome above them changed color to a brilliant orange, and the crowds in castle town began to thin as people began going home or packing up shop.

"We should get Epona, and head back too," Ilia suggested. Link nodded in agreement. They'd had a very full day, and he could see that Ilia was growing tired from their adventures. Link grinned to himself as they started to make their way to the southern gate. He was quite proud of his achievements. Ilia…he couldn't remember seeing her ever happier.

Holding her hand tightly, and as they made their way toward the southern gates of town, Link simply couldn't help himself, he leaned in and quickly placed a gentle kiss on Ilia's soft, pale cheek.

Ilia let out a small gasp of surprise. Link had done it quickly, so she hadn't suspected. She stopped walking, and turned to look at him. Link stopped too, his eyes twinkling like the first star that had just appeared overhead. Ilia's cheeks pinkened. He was so very handsome. And she could see quite well, that there was hardly any of the boy left in him from his childhood. They'd grown up together, and so Ilia had always been able to see the boyishness in his face. But at that moment…he was nothing but a full-grown man.

Her heart fluttered all over again, as it had been all day long. His dark blonde hair was a bit messed from their travels, and his cheeks were a little pink from the wind. But his eyes had always spoken to her the most, and right now they were shining.

"Kiss me again Link," she said. "Use it to tell me just how you feel about me."

Link felt something inside his chest begin to flutter at Ilia's words. She'd always been so considerate of him, she'd always understood him. And giving him such an opportunity to express himself, to tell her how he felt about her without the use of a voice, was filling.

He reached out his other hand, taking Ilia's remaining free one in it. Gently, he held both of her palms in his so that she faced him. He gazed at her face, glowing orange from the setting sun. She was beautiful, and he knew, that even though he'd never kissed anybody before, that he just had to give her the best kiss there ever was.

And so, he leaned in and closed his eyes. Ilia did the same, awaiting her kiss, and found her body fill with joy when she felt Link's soft lips on hers. He was tender with her, gentle and caring, but clearly he knew what he wanted, because he was also quite insistent on lingering with her. And as he kissed her, she felt his arms move around her. He pulled her in, bringing her close to his muscled body. One of his hands lifted to the back of her blonde head, keeping her there as he kissed her a second time, this time a bit hotter, a bit more forceful.

Ilia had never been this close to him before, and she could scarcely believe how incredible his scent was. It was funny really, because he reminded her so much of home. Despite how she knew he must have bathed that morning, she could still smell the slight scent of fresh hay from the barns, and the very particular trees in Ordon village which were blooming this time of year. And under that was a smell that was most certainly his alone. He was a man, but all the same, she enjoyed it. She wondered if he was finding out things like this about her for the first time.

But she didn't have to wait for the answer. When he finally pulled his lips back from her, she looked up to his face and found him inhaling deeply, a look of complete satisfaction on his face. She smiled, knowing he'd been thinking the same things.

_I wish I could ask him what it is I smell like,_ she thought briefly, but pushed the thought aside. It wouldn't be fair to ask him a question he couldn't answer.

Very suddenly, she giggled. Link's blue eyes snapped open in order to look at his date's happy face. And when he saw her laughing, he had to smile too.

"Sorry Link! It's just that I'm so happy!" And Link understood that. He'd often seen Ilia laugh when she was happy, just for the sake of laughing. It was one of the many things he loved about her.

But with the sky's orange color fading into purple, he knew they had to head out. They'd be making the last part of their journey in the dark, and although there were no monsters left in Hyrule field, it was still always perilous to travel in the shadows. It made it difficult to see where one was going. Luckily, Epona knew the path almost as well as he did. He trusted her not to step into a hole and twist her ankle.

Their date officially over, Link took up Ilia's hand once more and the pair headed for the Southern exit.

They were riding home at a good gallop. Not too fast, for all three of them were weary, but not too slow, because Link wanted to travel as much with the fading sun as he could. Ilia was seated behind him as she had been in the morning, her arms wrapped snugly around his waist. But unlike in the morning, she was now quiet. Link couldn't turn to look at her, but he assumed it was because she'd had a full day and was now weary. And of course, he was no good at conversation, so they simply listened to the wind as it rushed by them.

But Link's assumptions about Ilia had been wrong. For she wasn't quiet because she was tired, but because she'd been thinking. And a moment later, she let this be known.

"Link," she said quietly over the sound of Epona's hooves. "I've been thinking about that old woman, your aunt Gerta…" Her voice trailed off, but even so it was enough. Link's heart immediately sank at the mention of it. It had not been a pleasant experience for him; for either of them. It had been very difficult for him to learn of his parent's deaths, and how his extended family had treated him. And it had been especially painful to learn that he'd been sold in the market place as if he were pottery. It made him angry, despite his refusal to really think about it earlier during their date.

Ilia felt Link tense beneath her hands as he rode. She knew it was a difficult subject for him, and she knew it must be even harder still since he couldn't speak to anyone about it. But she was concerned enough to breach it a second time.

"I was thinking about all those horrible things she said…but…the thing that I've been thinking about the most is that man who bought you." She felt Link's muscles tense even further still. She knew it was upsetting for him. Ilia looked to the back of his head to see if he were trying to tell her anything. If he shook his head 'no' she would stop. But so far, he hadn't moved.

"She said you still had your voice when she last saw you. And Rusl told all of us that when he found you, you were the same age as Gerta described. You probably weren't with that man very long. It could have been a few weeks, maybe even only days, or hours. And so…I was wondering…what had happened in such a short time to make you lose your voice…"

And Ilia sounded so very sad when she spoke about it, that Link couldn't bring himself to be angry at her for talking about it. Yes, it made him uncomfortable, but…he could hear in her tones that the reason she was addressing it was because she was truly concerned about what had occurred to take his voice away.

Link had always been curious too. How could he not? It was such a brief moment in his life that had changed him forever. He felt almost as if, it had been an instant in time. And that single instant had cost him something dear. It had changed the way he would live, the way he'd view the world and all its people around him. It changed the way he acted, the way he thought and felt about things and the way he lived out his daily life. Not having a voice, had shaped him into the man he was today.

Link had never been one for self pity, quite the opposite. He in fact, very much liked his circumstances. He liked living in Ordon village, he liked that his loss of voice had forced him to rely on others. It made him get to know people, it made him depend on people, rely on them for help and support. And because of it, he knew in his heart that people were essentially good. If they weren't, a child with no voice couldn't have survived. And so…he'd always thought of it as somewhat of a blessing. Perhaps the goddess Farore had deemed it necessary to show him how benevolent most of the world was. If he'd had a voice, he wouldn't have discovered this bit of treasure.

But…all the same…there had been nights when he'd lie awake, wondering why it had happened. He'd try to remember; try to figure out what had taken place to make him lose his voice. But nothing ever came to him. That spot in his memory was completely blank.

"I was thinking, if…if you wouldn't mind," Ilia was saying. "…I'd like to talk to Rusl when we get back and perhaps get more details about how he found you. Maybe he could give us some clues about what happened." Link glanced over his shoulder briefly to Ilia, but couldn't look at her for more than a second since he was steering Epona. At first, he thought it would be a fruitless effort. What would they gain by knowing the truth? He imagined it would only be another painful story. And after what he'd learned today, he wasn't sure he really wanted to know what else had happened to him during that time. But…

…Something inside of him really wanted answers. He'd seen it on Ilia's face too. She wanted a reason. She wanted a reason to as why her love was made to grow up so isolated from everyone else, trapped in his own body and mind with little way of reaching out to others. She wanted a reason to as why she couldn't talk to him, hear his thoughts or reach his heart.

As much as they loved one another, and as close as they were…they both realized long ago when they were children, that there was a level they could never reach due to Link's condition. It was like having an invisible wall between them. Ilia was constantly reaching out to him…and…Link had no way of reaching back. The very air between them was as a deep chasm. And perhaps, back when they were kids it wasn't as big of a deal. But now…now that they were older, now that they had romantic feelings for one another…they only wanted to grow closer and closer. And that chasm between them…seemed larger than it was before.

And so, Link decided, that if knowing what had taken place could help them, even if it was only a little, to understand it better, than…maybe it would be worth the pain of learning the truth. And so, as he turned Epona into the first set of trees that marked Faron woods, he nodded. Ilia smiled brightly behind him.

"Oh, thank you Link! Maybe if we get to the bottom of this, it could help!" But Link remained silent at Ilia's enthusiasm. She may have been suddenly excited about their upcoming exploits, but Link could only focus on the deep knot that had suddenly formed in his gut. He had an uneasy feeling about their decision.

When they reached Ordon village, Link immediately felt better. It was always good to be home, even after a day as excellent as the one he'd just had, there was still no place quite like home. And the first house they saw, was his. Link smiled when it came into view under the light of the half-moon. It was as quaint and as simple as always, and promised him a warm bed for the night along with a hot meal. But of course, he rode on past it, for Ilia lived further into the village.

Stepping in through the gates, they travelled into the rest of Ordon. Most of the people were already inside since it was dark out. Sera, Link assumed was having dinner with her husband, Hanch and their daughter, Beth. Then they passed Fado's house on the right, then Pergie and Jaggle's to the left. The pumpkin patch was full, despite it being out of season for them.

The next house coming up was Ilia's, and Link had started to slow Epona down by pulling on her reins, but almost immediately, Ilia reached up a hand and grabbed Link's shoulder.

"Oh, don't drop me off yet," she said. "We need to go visit Rusl." Since they weren't moving, Link took the moment to twist around and give Ilia a look that could only mean 'now?' She giggled at his expression.

"It's not that late. I'm sure Rusl and Uli are still awake, even if Colin and the baby aren't. Besides…I…I feel like this is something we should do right away. There's no way I'd be able to sleep tonight if we held off until tomorrow."

And that actually made sense. Now that Ilia had brought it up again, Link wondered if he wouldn't have trouble sleeping himself. If he had something like that hanging over his head all night, well, he imagined sleep would be difficult. And so, he did what he normally did, he nodded and agreed.

Taking Epona's reins up in his hands once more, he turned her and started her toward Rusl's house. The ride, although short, was a bit surreal. Coming up the path, the trickling stream came into view on his left. There was the distinct sound of frogs, and the late spring flowers were poking up out of the earth, even though the sun had set for the day. A torch burned in front of Rusl and Uli's house, bright and welcoming to late visitors.

Link had many fond memories of the place. After all, it was where he'd been raised. After Rusl had found him, he had taken him into his house. Back then, during that time, Uli and Rusl had both been very young. They hadn't even been married or living together yet. Rusl, from what Link remembered was still courting Uli and trying to win her heart. As such, Link lived with Rusl alone for several years. The man was like a father to him, even though, even at such a young age, Link understood that he was not his real father. Rusl had done all he could for him.

Link remembered being afraid once Rusl and Uli finally did get married. When Uli moved in, Link had been afraid that he'd no longer be welcome. That he would only be in Rusl and Uli's way. But he'd still been very young and very much in need of a parent. Rusl had explained to him that Link was part of his family, and that nothing could ever replace him, or make him give him up. He'd told Link that despite Link's fears, he was _not_ in Rusl and Uli's way of creating a family of their own. And they had proved it to him over several more years of raising him.

Link hadn't moved out until he was old enough to want his own place and his own space. And it was during his teenage years, when Colin had been a toddler that Rusl had helped Link move into the last house at the edge of the village. Old ma'am Fowlery used to live there, but had died years ago. There had been no use for it since. And with only a few renovations and help from some of the men in town, they'd been able to turn it into a rather nice bachelor pad. Link had loved his house ever since, but of course, had still visited his family every single day, sometimes more than once. Today had been an exception, since he simply hadn't been in town.

Riding up the walk, Link stopped Epona just next to the front door. There was a tie post for her, designed by Rusl just for Epona, and as Link hopped off of her back, he secured her so she wouldn't wander away. Then he reached up both hands to Ilia who still remained in the saddle.

Ilia, smiling widely, accepted his offer and placed her hands in his. Lifting her with great ease, Link gently placed her feet on the ground. Ilia smiled once more and then giggled.

"Thank you Link." He nodded, then took her hand in his and the pair made their way up the front steps and to the door. Link lifted his free hand and knocked three times.

They waited a bit, hearing movement from inside. But Link knew perfectly well that no one would shout to say they were coming. Ayla, their brand new baby girl, was probably fast asleep. A moment later, the door swung inward and open. And there, standing in the doorway was Rusl.

"Link! Ilia! What a pleasant surprise!" And the older man's face simply lit up when he saw his adopted son. But of course, even though he was pleased, Link noticed how quiet he had kept his excited greeting. Most definitely the baby had been put down for the evening. All the same, a grin of Link's own spread over his face. He stepped forward, and as the two men neared, a great hug ensued. They slapped each other on the back several times before pulling apart. Stepping back so he could see the young couple, Rusl could only help but to grin further.

"What brings you two here at this hour? This is a little bit late, even for a date, don't you think?" The older man smiled Link's way, something sly on his lips and a fishhook in his eyebrow. "Link, now I _know_ I taught you the proper ways of treating a lady."

Link immediately blushed at the implications, but knew very well that Rusl was only teasing him. Still grinning widely, Link rubbed the back of his neck a bit bashfully. Ilia couldn't help but to giggle at his expression. Link sure was cute with a face like that on.

"Come in! Come in you two. Ayla is asleep so we'll need to talk in hushed voices, but all the same, we should be alright." Rusl turned and stepped back into the house. Link and Ilia followed, politely closing the door behind them and shutting out the night.

Inside, the house was just the same, yet very different from Link's childhood. The fire still burned in the corner, lighting and warming the room and keeping things dry. Rusl had the same wooden set of table and chairs that he had made himself by hand. But of course, ever since Uli moved in, they had a table cloth on top and cushions on the seats.

The shelves that lined the walls were all still in the same place, but the items on them had changed. They used to be either empty entirely, or filled with tools and weapons. Rusl was the one who'd taught him the way of the sword after all. And he'd used to have many in the house. With babies around now though, that wasn't exactly a safe idea. Now, they were locked away in the storage shed and the shelves were full of plants.

Uli loved plants. She was the town's botanist, and was very good at helping with the crops when they wouldn't grow. She knew much more than Link ever would about flowering and pollinating. As such, there were plants all over the house these days.

Other than the table and shelves, there were also handmade toys all over the throw rug and wooden floor. Link recognized several of Colin's old toys, now being used for Ayla. And…there were even a few surviving ones from his own childhood. They'd kept the ones that had been in good repair.

Link looked to the rocking chair where Uli normally sat, but didn't see her. Rusl had followed Link's gaze however, and read his mind quite easily, seeing as he was probably the person who knew him the best in the entire town.

"Uli's resting in Ayla's room right now," he explained quietly. "Ayla has been waking up almost every two hours. She decided to stay in there for the evening. Later on in the night, we'll switch so she can get some real rest while I watch over Ayla." Link nodded, then as Rusl gestured to the empty chairs and beckoned them to sit, Link and Ilia did so. Link took the free, sturdy chair next to the rocker, while Ilia took the aforementioned rocking chair. Rusl took a seat in one of the chairs by the table after first turning it around so that it faced his two guests. Sitting down in it, he eyed the young couple.

"Well, why don't you tell me why you're both here? This can't be completely recreational, or you would have waited until the morning, yes?" Link nodded, and as always was happy that Rusl phrased things in a way that made it easy for him to answer. He supposed it was something the older man had learned to do over the years while raising him, but usually when Rusl was having a conversation with him, he would word things in a way that would allow Link to either nod, or shake his head in response. At this point in their lives, Link was sure it was only second nature to Rusl now, and that this way of speaking had become the norm for him. All the same, Link was glad Ilia was present to translate. With something as complicated as the story they wanted to tell, Link knew it would take a very long time had he come to talk to Rusl on his own.

"Rusl," came Ilia's sweet voice, right on cue. "Link and I wanted to ask you, if you wouldn't tell us the story about how you found Link in Hyrule field. In particular, we wanted as many details as you possibly could remember."

Link watched as Rusl's happy expression slipped away like a shadow off of his face. His squinted eyes relaxed and his smile dropped slowly until it turned into a very distinct frown. His blue eyes shifted from Ilia, to Link. For a moment, he didn't say a word, and it made Link uncomfortable to see Rusl's face suddenly so serious.

"And why…would you come here in the middle of the night to hear a story like that?" He looked to Ilia when he asked the question, and when Link glanced to her, he noticed that she suddenly seemed very nervous too. The happy air in the room that Link had so been enjoying was instantly gone, and he was missing it already.

"Link and I…when we were at Castle Town on our date, Link spotted someone he recognized from his past, from before you found him and brought him here to Ordon." Rusl's eyebrows shot up at this revelation. He seemed truly surprised, and suddenly…very interested. He leaned forward in his chair. And Link could tell by his guardian's expression, that he too, like Ilia, was very intrigued by Link's past.

"Link caught the person as they tried to run away from him. And once we questioned her, we found out that she had been Link's biological aunt. She told us…she told us a great many things, about what had happened to Link's parents, and what had become of Link after they died."

Rusl didn't speak or dare interrupt. Instead, Link saw him inch forward a little bit more on his seat. He saw the eagerness on his guardian's face. Link's heart dropped a little. He'd never known that Rusl had cared so much about his past. Rusl had always been the one to tell him that his past didn't matter. That what mattered was that he was here now, with him in the village, that he was safe, and could have a happy life. When Link had been young, and awoke in the night, crying out from an unnamed fear…that was what Rusl would tell him. As such, Link hadn't thought his past had been important, to himself or his guardian. But in watching him now, as Ilia offered him something solid, Link knew it wasn't entirely true.

Certainly it was true that what Rusl had told him had been right. He didn't want his adoptive son worrying about things that couldn't be changed. He didn't want Link to be in pain from something he couldn't even remember. Rusl didn't want Link's dark past ruling over his new life, which could be good and full and happy if only they left his past alone. But Link was seeing now, that just because Rusl had said these things to him, didn't mean that he didn't think Link's past was important. In fact, Link was witnessing quite the opposite.

Rusl did think Link's past was important. Even if he did firmly believe that a man made himself from what he chose, as he had taught Link over and over again…he still clearly understood that a past…was part of a person, whether they remembered it or not. 'It's what that person chooses to _do_ with their past that's important.' He'd once said to him.

Link watched his guardian's face. His feeling of foreboding was only growing stronger, but Link at least now felt better about Rusl's interest. Of course he was interested. Link had always been a rather large question mark to the people in Ordon village. Hell, he'd been a question mark to himself at many times. No one knew where he was from, what he'd been like or the things that had befallen him. And who else in all of Hyrule would want to know more than the people who loved him?

_It's ok, that Rusl is so intrigued, _Link thought. _It means he cares about me. He wants to know where I'm from. He, like Ilia…they only want to know what has shaped me into what I am now. They only want to know…what became of my voice._

And so, Link tried to get a hold on the growing anxiety he was feeling. After all, he was curious too. And a part of him wanted…no…_needed_ to know the truth. _And Rusl may be able to provide us with that. _

"Link's aunt, Gerta, said Link's parents died of an illness. They'd asked Gerta to take Link and raise him. But she…well…she's a horrible woman. She didn't want children and she was greedy with her money and didn't want to spend it on a child. So she…um…" Link saw Ilia struggle with the hardest part about the tale. And in all truth, Link wasn't sure he wanted to hear it be said out loud a second time. His blue eyes flittered away and to the side.

"…she took Link to the market square to sell him." Link felt the same sting from earlier. He'd thought it wouldn't be quiet as sharp, since he already knew the facts this time through, but he was dismayed to feel that it was quite a bit worse than the initial discovery. But of course, as the sharpness of it coursed through his veins, he recognized that this time through, he couldn't really deny it. When Gerta had first told him…he supposed he was in denial, or had at least been focused on her sorry face. Gerta had clearly regretted her decision, and Link had sympathy for her. Without her around…all he had were the cold hard facts of what she'd done.

Yes, the sting was far worse without a sad face to go along with it.

But of course, Link was looking away, so he didn't see Rusl's shocked expression. His guardian actually stood up out of his chair, his blue eyes wide with horror.

"What?" he whispered. Ilia bowed her head, squeezing her green eyes shut with as much grief as either Rusl or Link was feeling.

"It's true," she said with difficulty, and Link heard her voice catch. He quickly lifted his head to gaze at her sorrowfully. He'd never wanted his past to hurt the people he loved. "Gerta said Link still had a voice when she'd had him. She told us that she managed to sell Link at night to a tall man who had been very interested in the mark of the goddesses on the back of his hand. But…this is all we know."

She lifted her gaze to Rusl then, and Ilia found the older man wearing a look of utter rage. Link saw the expression too, and couldn't help but to feel a bit touched. Rusl loved him. He always had. 'From the moment I picked you up off the ground,' he used to say. His guardian trembled, his hands curling into fists. A snarl curled his upper lip, but he said nothing. Ilia, despite feeling uneasy at Rusl's clear and apparent anger, decided she should finish.

"Link and I thought, that…he was probably only with that man for a short time before you found him in the field. From this we know that he lost his voice while he was with that man. We…we were trying to figure out what exactly happened. We wanted to hear your story on how you found him, to perhaps fill in the missing details. And then from that…maybe we'd be able to know what took place."

Link glanced from Ilia to Rusl. Ilia was looking nervous, Rusl was still looking frightfully angry. His fists shook a second time.

"I knew…I knew that what Link had suffered had been deliberate when I found him…but…I never imagined it was because his family had forsaken him." Link felt another sting at hearing it phrased that way. And suddenly he wished that they hadn't come to talk to Rusl.

_You're my family,_ he thought desperately. He felt his face tense up as he gazed at his father-figure. Link felt so firmly about his family that it had never been taken into question before. Rusl was Link's family. And Uli, and Colin and Ayla. Ilia and the mayor, and Sera and Hanch and Beth and all the others. Fado gave him work, Pergie and Jaggle's fields grew him food. Ordon's fresh cool streams provided everyone with water. And every single person in the village had helped raise him up. It was the people of Ordon who had made him grow into a man. As far as Link was concerned, he had no family before them. And it was incredibly painful to hear Rusl say 'his family' in reference to people who were not part of Ordon.

_You're my family,_ he thought again. But of course, no one could hear him. It was at times like these that not having a voice became painful. There were always moments when Link felt very strongly about something, or needed to tell someone something important. This was one of those times, but as always…he sat alone, trapped in his silence. Link winced, unable to express to Rusl how he truly felt about such a thing; and the news had been so upsetting, that at the moment…no one was looking his way.

Link would have made a small noise to catch their attention, he had the ability to do so, but after living this way his entire life, he knew there would be no point. If he did such a thing, they would turn and look to him expectantly, but then…he'd have nothing to say. It would either turn into a long guessing game, where people asked him questions and he shook his head yes or no, or they would decide to move on anyway, without bothering to try. Either outcome was always uncomfortable, and Link would rather not go through it again. And so…he did nothing, and waited for the others to continue.

"This is very interesting news, but it's also troubling," Rusl said. "I'd given up on the search for Link's family after only having him a few weeks. I'd decided he would be better off with me if no one was looking for him. But I never thought that…" his voice trailed off, but all the same, despite his sadness, he was finally starting to calm down some. Slowly, he sat back down in his chair as he thought.

"If it's possible for us to track this man down…we might be able to discover what happened to Link's voice." Ilia nodded in agreement, but at the same time, all three people had to wonder to what end. If they did find the man, and he did tell them what occurred…a voice was not a solid thing that could be recovered. It would remain missing, wouldn't it?

Link looked to both Ilia and Rusl's faces. They didn't seem so sure about that. They seemed to think that if Link only remembered what had occurred, he might be able to do something about it. Link supposed it was a possibility. When people regained their memories, they regained other things along with it. He knew that much from Ilia's experience. When she regained her memories, she gained back her home, her family, her friends and…Link. Could the same be said for a voice?

"We should at least try," Ilia said. She lifted her stunningly green eyes and focused them on her date. And as always, when she looked at him directly like that, he felt his insides grow warm. She offered him a kind smile.

"What do you think, Link? Do you want to try and get to the bottom of all this?" Link thought about it only briefly. Normally, he was happy to live simply in his village, but…if there was any possibility at all of getting his lost voice back…well…he dared not pass it up. He held Ilia's gaze and then nodded sharply. Ilia's smile grew.

"I knew you would!" Both youths turned, once again facing Rusl. He leaned back in his chair, propping the side of his ankle up on one knee casually. Lifting a callused swordsman's hand to his chin, he rubbed it in thought.

"I suppose, I'll go ahead and tell you then," he said. Glancing at the expectant faces before him, he cleared his throat. "It was a very regular day. I had driven one of our carts down to the market to make a delivery of the goat's milk, and also buy supplies for the town. I remember the list being pretty long, so I was there all day. I stayed after the sunset to deal in the weapons shop too. That was actually the day I was able to purchase my first metal sword! I'd been practicing with a wooden one until then. Oh and you should have seen this sword Link! It wasn't the most expensive, to be sure, which is why you probably don't remember it. I broke it during training only after a few months. But man she was a beauty! She may not have been made from the most sturdy of metals but she was balanced right! And she could arch through the air like any sword more pricey than she was!"

Link seemed interested as he leaned forward in his chairs, blue eyes aglow; Ilia however, clearly didn't care about the weapon's shop. She crossed her arms over her chest appearing rather impatient, the way that girlfriends can in order to make the men in the room hurry along. Rusl saw her expression and understood that he had branched off topic.

"Er…ahem…" he cleared his throat, his face returning to the same serious expression from before. "Anyway, after I bought my sword, I was done for the day. I headed to the southern exit and loaded up my cart with all the purchases from the day. I fed and watered the cart oxen, and then I was off."

"I passed through the double wooden doors and crossed over the bridge. And it was just as I hit the dirt road at the start of the field that I saw something in the distance. Something was glowing. There was a bright yellow light shining up from the tall grass. Of course I was curious, and it was just ahead, so I decided to investigate. I steered the oxen up to the area and then pulled them to a stop. Getting down from the cart, I had to enter into the grass to get near the glowing. I pushed through the field, and as I came upon it, the glow diminished and then disappeared. I looked down, and there was Link."

"I was horrified at first," Rusl's voice hitched a tiny bit. "The first thing I noticed was the blood. The golden grass he laid in was crimson. And then I saw that the victim was just a boy. He was so small, only about five years old or so. He was curled tightly on his side, his knees drawn in to his chest. And he was clutching at his hand, almost protectively. I saw the Triforce symbol then. It was still glowing, and was hard not to miss. It looked to me as if he were trying to protect it, or hide its glow. He covered it with his other hand when I drew near, his blue eyes were huge."

Rusl paused for a moment to scratch at his chin.

"It was easy to see he was afraid of me. But once he saw my face, he seemed to relax a bit. I was always under the impression that he'd been hiding from someone. Well, I did what any decent Hylian would do, I bent down and got on my knees next to him and asked him what had happened. And of course, as we all know, he couldn't answer me. But the thing that stuck out to me about it was that he tried. Link pushed himself up onto his hands and knees to face me, and his mouth moved very quickly in a silent explanation. He was clearly trying to speak to me. And it was obvious that he thought he could. For this reason, I'd always believed that he had just a few moments ago, lost his voice. Because at that moment, he hadn't known it was gone."

Ilia seemed very interested then, leaning forward in her chair. If what Rusl was saying was true, than he had missed the moment Link lost his voice by a very short amount of time. If he'd only been a bit earlier in arriving in his cart, he may have witnessed something more.

Link however, was feeling anxious again, as he had been. His stomach turned over, and a bad taste entered the back of his mouth. He didn't really remember any of that, but…the same horrific feeling seemed to resurface every time it was brought up that day. He didn't like it, and he felt it tighten his chest. He felt almost ill. All the same, he forced himself to focus on Rusl. He had to hear the rest of this. It seemed vitally important.

"I asked Link if someone had hurt him, he nodded. I asked him if he was hiding from that person, and he nodded again. I asked him if he needed help, if he wanted me to take him with me and keep him safe. Of course, as you know, he nodded."

"He was really hurt though. I scooped him up into my arms and he immediately started crying. I felt him tremble. It was…it was really hard…really heartbreaking to see a kid like that…" Rusl's voice trailed off as he struggled to hold back a sudden surge of emotion. He looked away from Link's face, apparently unable to handle seeing him until his wave of emotion passed. But after a few short seconds it did. Clearing his throat again and facing them once more, he faced the two youths.

"Anyway, I hid him in the back of the cart and took him to Ordon with me. And of course after I got back I told everyone what had happened. I had some help from Sera in treating his wounds. And in treating them, it was really easy to see that a man had hurt him. It was obvious that Link had been beaten, but more over…it seemed to us as if he'd been fighting. Link's knuckles were bruised, and he had a few broken fingers. He had skin under his nails and blood in his teeth. It was very clear to us…that Link had tried to fight back, despite his age and size." Rusl lifted his gaze then, focusing his blue eyes directly at his charge.

"We knew you had more courage in you than most the moment we found you because of that. I'd never heard of a child your age reacting in such a way to violence. Most would cower, or run or hide. You however…fought as if you really had something to protect. And even though you never told me so, I'm certain it had something to do with the mark of the goddesses on your hand."

Link lifted his left hand then, and gazed at the softly glowing symbol on top of his skin. Ilia did the same. For a moment all three were silent. And as he stared at it, Link felt certain…that Rusl was right. He couldn't remember what he had been thinking at such a young age, but he _felt_ it. He was sure he had been trying to protect the Triforce piece of courage from someone. Someone…who'd wanted to take it. Ilia let out a sudden gasp, her eyes lighting up with recognition.

"That's why the man who bought Link was so interested in him! Gerta had said that the tall man had asked about the symbol on his hand! That must have been the reason he bought him! Rusl, do you think that man was trying to take the Triforce piece from Link?" Rusl nodded grimly.

"I always have. I just…tried to never really talk about it. The less people who knew about that the better. I haven't really even said much to the people in the village. I only told them that I found Link injured and abandoned. I never told anyone other than the mayor my suspicions about Link's Triforce."

Ilia nodded in understanding. If everyone knew, not only would it call attention to their little village, but then Link couldn't have grown up the way he did. Everyone knew he had the mark of the goddesses for sure, but no one knew he had been wanted for it. He had always been treated normally, like any other child, despite the mark on his skin and his odd mutism. And of course, the people in Ordon village would never be the type to single him out due to such a small mark; they _may_ have become overprotective if they had known he was once hunted for it. But as it was with the way Rusl and the Mayor, Bo, had set it up, Link had been free to be a boy.

"And that's the end of my story," Rusl said. "You know the rest. Link grew up here with me and Uli, and the rest of Ordon village. Whoever was hunting him never came to search here. We haven't been bothered by anyone all this time. I have no idea what became of that person. I don't know if he's dead or alive or what he looks like, or why he wouldn't search every area of Hyrule if he was so intent on having Link's Triforce piece. But whatever the reason, I'm fairly certain we're safe. It's been far too long to start worrying about it now."

Ilia nodded in agreement, but Link was still feeling uneasy. He lifted his head, glancing toward the open window. The night outside looked like any other night, and the moon and stars were shining. He'd always liked night in Ordon village. The same could not be said about Hyrule field, or Castle Market Town.

Ilia sighed from beside him, then slumped forward in her chair. Resting her elbows on her knees she let out a small pout.

"Well…I can't really see anything that we can do about Link's voice after that story. Going back to the place in the field where you found him wouldn't help after so many years. And I'm pretty certain we don't want to have anything to do with the man Link fought." Lifting her head she gazed at Rusl. "Maybe we should just leave it alone after all. It sounds like we'll never know what really happened unless we find the man that did this to Link." Rusl nodded in agreement.

"I have the same opinion. I don't think anything good would come of searching for the monster that left Link in the field. That aunt of his may have sparked our curiosity for a bit, but we should treat this the way we always have."

_By pretending I'm normal,_ Link suddenly thought. His eyes winced a tiny bit as he continued to gaze out at the night beyond the window. It was very clear that both Ilia and Rusl would have liked it if Link could have found his voice. And…Link would have liked it more than anyone. But he knew that they were probably right. He felt more at ease knowing they would no longer be digging into his past. The knot that had been forming in his stomach began to unwind. But…at the same time, he couldn't help but to feel disappointed. He would have loved to have found a voice.

"Link?" It was Ilia's sweet voice that brought him back around. Turning away from the night, he rested his blue eyes on her concerned face. "You look melancholy." Of course, Link could not answer, and Ilia sighed for him. "You must be disappointed that we have no more leads." But really, Link couldn't decide if he was or not. A part of him was immensely relieved. But another part…was incredibly dissatisfied. Unable to answer with a nod or a shake, he did nothing at all. Ilia, as wonderful as always, smiled for him.

"That's ok. It was starting to seem like a wild goose chase anyway! We're better off enjoying ourselves and going on some more dates!" She giggled, lifting a hand to her lips. "I just _loved_ the one we had today. You'll take me on another one soon, won't you?"

And of course, despite the seriousness of everything they'd just discussed, Link had to smile. He nodded. Immediately, Ilia let out a laugh of joy at his answer and clasped her hands together.

"I can't wait!" She said. And then she stood up from her chair. Facing Rusl, she gave a nod. "Thank you for speaking with us so late at night, even though nothing came of it. I feel better just knowing the story." Rusl nodded in return.

"Of course. Anytime Ilia."

"Well, I suppose I should be getting home. And I think Link wanted to drop me off himself, so we should get going." Link nodded, and then arose from his own chair. Rusl then got up too, in order to walk the pair out. The three headed toward the door. Rusl opened it up for them and Ilia stepped out first. Link was about to follow when Rusl reached out, taking his arm to halt him.

"Hold on a second Link." Link turned to look at his father, finding a very somber expression on his face. Link blinked in surprise, then glanced out the door and to Ilia who was walking toward Epona. She seemed content enough to pay the horse some attention, as always, and didn't seem to notice that Link had been stopped. Shifting his blue eyes back to Rusl, he gave his full attention when he saw the seriousness in his eyes.

"You be careful," he warned, his tones low. "I know you probably already heard, because I'm sure you stopped by Telma's bar today, but she told me that there's a tall, dark, man looking for you, possibly a knight. She seems to think he wants to challenge you. But me…with this discussion we just had…well…my imagination makes me want to believe it could be the same man from your youth. Your aunt described him as tall and dark, yes?"

Link nodded his head and Rusl frowned.

"I know it's probably just a big coincidence and I probably shouldn't worry, but my guts telling me something, and I saw that yours did too when we were in the house. If it is the same man, what he could possibly want with you after all this time can't be good. Even if it's not the same man, anyone who seeks out a fresh knight is only looking for trouble. If I were you…I'd start carrying your sword and shield again."

Link's features sharpened and he gave another firm nod. Rusl then released Link's arm.

"I wouldn't tell Ilia, she'll only worry." Link nodded again, but of course, this would be easy for him. He hadn't the option of telling her, and Rusl knew it. Unless Link really, really wanted to, in which case, there would be lots of time set aside and a lot of writing words in the dirt, which is how he usually had to express more complicated messages. Parchment and ink were expensive, and usually only used for business in Hyrule. Commoners such as himself and others in Ordon, had very precious little to spare. They really only used it to mark what they were buying and selling and to keep accurate records of their business in the market place. Link couldn't waste it on everyday speech.

Rusl gave Link a clap on his shoulder, then sent him off and out of his doorway. Link turned and headed back out into the night. Jogging back over to Epona and Ilia, he found his date looking back at him with a smile.

"There you are." She giggled. Link, as gentlemanly as always, took her hands and helped her up and onto Epona's back first. Then in one smooth motion, he climbed up himself. Looking to Rusl in the doorway, he smiled and waved. Rusl did the same.

"Goodnight you two!" He would have wished them a safe journey, but they were only going one house over. If he'd wanted, he could have stood in his doorway and watched. But that would have been rude. So instead, Rusl waited until Link turned Epona around and gave her a quick kick to get her walking back down the path. Then when he was sure the couple were back to being absorbed in one another instead of serious matters, he gently closed the door. Ilia and Link were cute together. Everyone thought so. Even Rusl.


	4. Chapter 4: Nightmares and Memories

Chapter 4

Nightmares and Memories

As Link pulled a plain cotton shirt over his head in preparation for bed, he couldn't help but to think about what a successful day he'd had. The date he'd gone on with Ilia couldn't have possibly been any better, unless of course, they omitted that entire incident with his aunt, which of course, Link had already done. There was no sense worrying about it or thinking about it after all. Not when that kiss he'd had with Ilia was so much more important, and pleasant to ponder.

Link closed his eyes and relived the moment for just a few seconds, basking in his triumph. He could still smell Ilia's sweet scent as it wafted off of her soft, blonde hair. He could still envision her face as it lit up with delight when she realized he was taking her to lunch. He heard her gentle voice as she spoke such kind things to him, telling him she loved him, that she cared for him. And of course, of all things, he could still taste her sweet lips.

Link smiled to himself, thinking that yes, he'd certainly done a good job.

_I swept her off her feet!_ He thought, giving himself a mental pat on the back. His smile stretched up even further still, raising the tips of his pointed ears to match what was occurring with his ego. He nodded to himself, giving himself the chance to bask in a bit of glory before bed.

It wasn't often that Link was privileged to have a moment of haughtiness or arrogance. In fact, he was rather well-known for being the exact opposite. The people of Ordon village often told him that he deserved to be a little bit more egotistical. But his humbleness simply never allowed it; usually. This however was a different matter entirely. This was love. And love could turn anyone into a fool, or in Link's case, inflate a man's ego.

_Next time, I'll take her dancing! Or wait, no! A picnic! Maybe she'd like to see the castle. I have special clearance after all. Or maybe I should take her on a boating trip. I bet she'd love to float down Zora's river with me._

A pink color immediately rose to Link's cheeks, which were quickly growing sore from the strength of his grin. There was so much left to do, and he had several romantic ideas that were sure to impress Ilia just as much if not more than the date he took her on today. He wondered when it was that he should make his next move. Certainly not tomorrow, the very next day. No…he had to help Fado with the ranch. He couldn't leave him hanging for two days in a row. That would be irresponsible. And besides, how would he have money for another date if he didn't get back to work?

_Yes,_ he decided. _Tomorrow should be another normal day. I don't want to wear out Ilia either. It would kill the fun if we did something spectacular every single day. And I'd run out of ideas too quickly. Besides…I really enjoy regular days._

And of course, it was true. After all he'd been through with Gannon and the Twilight and Midna and Hyrule's imminent doom…well…it was just so nice and peaceful to spend his days as he normally would have, had he not been suddenly forced out of his home in order to become a knight. Link had suffered so many hardships, and had endured countless nightmares. He'd been wounded physically and mentally, and he hadn't even the ability to talk about it with anyone. And so, when he came back home, all he'd wanted to do, was forget it had ever happened.

Lying down in his bed, Link pulled the covers up to his mid-section. He buried his head into his soft downy pillow, made from the feathers of Ordon's geese. His blanket had been hand stitched by Sera. Everything about his home had been made by Ordon hands and with love and care. He knew everyone here loved him. And he loved them too. And being unable to say anything to anyone about his ordeals, Midna, his wolf form, or anything else for that matter, made it all the easier to just return to how he was before.

He'd been happy before. He was happy now. He had anything he could ever want. And tomorrow was going to be another brilliant day on the farm.

_I'll go visit Ilia for lunch,_ he thought as he closed his eyes. _I'll bring her some fresh milk from the goats…I'll be late coming back from my lunch break, but Fado will understand and tease me…_

Ordon village, he was convinced was heaven. If he died, and the goddesses took him to be in the spirit realm, then he was sure it would be just like this. If he died in his sleep, he'd still wake up and heard goats with Fado and seek Ilia's company for lunch.

Surely it was true.

And so, Link drifted off, thinking nothing but perfect thoughts.

But a lot of the time, as it often is, the subconscious has other plans. And seemingly as soon as his lupine, blue eyes were closed, he found himself in an entirely different place from Ordon. He recognized it as the Twilight. He'd never forget it, because the coloring was something unsettling every time he saw it. The sky was always a deep pink or purple, sometimes even gray or black. The entire world was bathed in a shallow, eerie light, casting long shadows and unrealistic shapes across the land. And worst of all, it was always empty. Void of all life. There were never any people…only the dead walked here. Link would never forget how alone he always felt in the Twilight.

He'd just stepped out of the spring in Kakariko Village, and was facing the little run-down town. Things seemed to be falling apart. Entire houses that he knew to be safe and whole had fallen down entirely. The one's left standing had holes in their thatched roofs, or rusted metal on their walls. Things had caved in, or fallen under the gravity and weight of time. It appeared almost as if no one had been here in a hundred years.

_Why am I here? I can't change this… _Knowing he had no power over time, despite an odd feeling that he should, or perhaps even did once, Link knew there was nothing he could do for the little destroyed town. But as soon as he thought it, a very familiar shadow leapt up from beside him, growing up from the ground and forming into the shape of a little imp he'd never, ever forget. Midna smiled at him, maliciously, her one large yellow-red eye squinting shut in joy.

"I had no idea you were a mute," she said quiet suddenly. Link blinked from the suddenness of the comment.

_What?_

"I mean, obviously you can't say anything as a beast. But I assumed once you were human again you and I could have a conversation. Mainly about what we're going to do about all this mess. I mean, I could care less if the world get's swallowed up by the Twilight. I like it. But you on the other hand, you want to save your girlfriend, right?"

Link immediately stepped forward nodding vigorously, but oddly, Midna acted as if she hadn't seen him. Instead, she held a hand up to her long black ear and leaned in a bit as if struggling to listen.

"I'm sorry Link, I didn't catch that. What?" Link blinked, at first in shock as if she'd thrown ice water in his face, but then immediately felt the stab of hurt that usually accompanied the realization that one was being made fun of. And Midna, having been a very good friend throughout the war, only made it worse. His face tensed, a hint of anger flashing in his eyes. This Midna however, didn't bother to read his facial cues as the real Midna had. She'd didn't bother to try and understand him. Instead, her wicked grin only grew tenfold.

"Perhaps you're a dumb beast in human form as well as in wolf form then, hm? Don't have a mind of your own? Can't make decisions?"

Link was immediately reminded of the way Midna used to treat him when they'd first met. It had been horrendous. He'd practically been a slave. Imprisoned, transformed into a wolf, cuff and chain still cutting painfully into his paw; she had ridden him like a horse. Unable to speak, and having no idea where he was or what had happened to him, he had little choice but to follow orders.

There was nothing else in all of Hyrule that he could possibly ever think of that could be more demoralizing, more insulting, more hurtful. It had been a horrific time. But as they were forced to be together over time, working toward similar but not always the same goals, the relationship had changed drastically. She'd even apologized to him, and the two had become very close friends. Dare Link think it, she may have even fancied him a little bit. And so…he'd almost forgotten how cruel she'd actually been when they were first forced together.

But even so…even in her cruelty…she'd never made fun of his handicap before. It had been mentioned when she first realized he couldn't speak, but it had been mentioned only to come to a conclusion to as how to work around it. She'd hadn't done this. She'd hadn't purposefully rubbed salt into a very obvious wound that he carried with him at all times.

Floating around Link and to his other side, Midna's horrible grin seemed to only grow.

"If you can't speak, and you're too dumb to make decisions, then I suppose I'll have to do everything for you. You do exactly as I say, no questions asked." She let out a horrible little giggle. "Like you have a choice."

Link felt his heartbeat suddenly speed up. It pounded much more violently in his chest as anger coursed its way through his veins. Heat rose to his face as a snarl etched its way into his features. Although he was unaware of it, since he couldn't see himself, he very closely resembled his wolf-like form when he was angry. He opened his mouth to yell, to make at least some sort of noise to show his fury, but, as always, nothing emerged but silence.

Midna floated high up into the air as she started laughing. And the sound of it was so damaging, she might as well have been raining knives down upon him. The heat in his face grew almost unbearable.

Just as he decided he'd have to physically grab her to make himself heard, the entire scene changed.

Now, quite suddenly, he found himself in a very large, very fancy, very expensive looking house. But he didn't even have a chance to register anything else around him before he was hit by the pain. It was so incredible, and so intense, that he was immediately crippled by it. He fell to his knees onto a vast, lush, intricately woven carpet. And when he did, he put his hands out to catch himself…and saw that they were very small.

Link immediately knew somehow that he was a boy, probably five or so. And he also knew that the pain he was feeling wasn't physical. He wasn't hurt. He wasn't injured. There was no blood. What he was feeling was loss: incredible, indescribable loss.

His heart actually hurt. Waves of pain coursed through his tiny frame as he began to tremble under the weight of it. He felt cold and light-headed. His vision swam as he was attacked by it. It was far too much to bear. Too much for such a young, new child. He opened his mouth to cry, and something astonishing happened: a word came out.

"Mommy!" But there was no sense of joy in hearing his own voice. The pain he was in was far, far too great to allow him to feel any sense of joy. All he felt was that terrible loss, that horrendous emptiness inside of himself. Both of his parents were dead. And he was alone.

"Daddy!" Sobs escaped him. Tears fell as if they were rain. He bowed his head forward, his forehead falling until it touched the lush carpet. He missed them so badly, so terribly, that even as young as he was…he wished for death so he could be with them again. The burden was just too great to bear. And the loss and the heartache were killing him.

It was as his wails of despair just began that he heard the clip-clop of high heels moving toward him from another room. The footsteps came harshly, viciously as if each footfall's purpose was to attack the floor beneath it, perhaps to try and pound a hole into the floor. The clip-clop softened as it hit the carpet in the room he occupied, but for some reason, this didn't stop its ferocity. It was just as, if not more frightening than it was on hard wood.

Unable to arise, crippled from his torment, Link didn't move as the person approached him. So filled with grief was he, that he didn't even have enough sense to be afraid, even though a small part of him told him he should be. He just didn't care. He had to grieve. It was all he could do.

"Stop that!" Came a bitter, heartless voice from above him. The person stopped walking as she reached him, and now stood, looming over him. Link didn't raise his head from the carpet, and he didn't stop crying. He simply couldn't.

"I said to stop that crying! It's so annoying! All hours of the day! I never get any peace! I already told you, your mommy and daddy are dead! They're not coming to get you! I didn't even want to take you in! I had to! I did it because I had to! And if you're going to live here then you need to _**shut up!**_"

His aunt shrieked at him. Her voice so loud and so terrifying that for just a second it had managed to pierce a stab of horror through his wall of grief. He stopped momentarily, knowing very well that she would hit him if he didn't, for she had plenty of times before. And so, he struggled with all that he was, with all five years of his life that he obtained, to swallow his agony. He struggled desperately to shove it away, to hide it deep within himself, in a place where he could ignore it, even if it was only for a few moments so that he could protect himself. He struggled to stifle his sobs, to shut his mouth.

Link knew he had to be quiet; ludicrously so. To the point where his aunt Gerta wouldn't even be able to hear him breathe. If he didn't obtain this high-level of silence, she wouldn't only beat him…but she very well could kick him out into the streets. Even as a small child, he understood that he couldn't survive on his own. If he wasn't quiet…he would die. And although there were plenty of times that he wished for death, that the goddess's would just take him to be with his parents, the sense of self-preservation, and his sense of right and wrong told him that this was not an acceptable way to go.

His parents would be disappointed in him if he allowed himself to be killed in such horrible way. He wouldn't disappoint them. He couldn't. He'd always been responsible, even at a young age, and when he saw his parents again, he wanted to see them smiling. He wanted to see them hold their arms open to him. He wanted them to be proud.

Link's small, tiny fists clenched shut tightly on the threads of the fabrics of the carpet he lay on. His tiny body shuddered, but then grew ridged. Slowly, purposefully, he started to sit up. The Triforce symbol on the back of his left hand began to glow. Yellow light poured forth, relentlessly, flooding the space around him. He set his young, round, face tightly, then clamped his jaw shut, his teeth being held together so tightly that it almost hurt. He sat up entirely then, sitting straight before his aunt on the floor. His tears continued to flow down his cheeks, his body continued to tremble from the pain and the effort it took to obey her, but his sobs stopped entirely. Silent as death he sat before her, holding in all of his agony all of his anguish. He would bear it if he had to. And his aunt had made it very clear, that he did.

He didn't look at her. He couldn't. Link couldn't stand the sight of her face. He didn't want to see her, didn't want to remember her. He only wanted to hold on to the memory of his parents a little longer…

Even so, he could _sense_ her smile. And it was like poison.

"There's a good boy. Now you be nice and quiet for your auntie. I don't ever want to hear another sound out of you for as long as you're in this house. Understood?"

Link knew better than to answer. He hardly even breathed. He didn't even move. He felt that poisonous smile resurface.

"Good boy."

And it was like being crushed to death, or maybe buried alive. It was hard to breathe. Gerta might as well have choked the life out of him. For even when he had a voice…he didn't speak…

And as if this nightmare wasn't bad enough, Link found himself moving once more. The scene changed, the world shifted sickeningly around him. He felt as if he were going to throw up. He didn't want to take anymore. He wasn't sure he could. Even the things he suffered during his battles hadn't been as bad as this. Give him a monster to fight any day. Link knew he could handle war. It was horrific, yes, it had no doubt damaged him inside…he felt it, the way he'd been exposed to so much violence and death, but all the same, it was something he was numb too. He could plunge his sword deep into the stomach of a re-dead. He could handle the feel of flesh and bone giving way beneath his blade. He'd grown to simply ignore the feel of hot blood splattering across his face. But this…

He knew there had been a very good reason he couldn't remember most of his childhood. And he didn't want to find out anymore about it. He had blocked it in his mind; it had been shut away, much like his voice…

_No more,_ he thought desperately. _Let me wake up now. Please…it's time to wake up!_

If Link had the option, or had any control over his nightmare at all, he would have thrown himself off of a cliff in order to wake. But he had none. And he couldn't stop himself from appearing in the next scene of choice. As if he were a puppet in some sick play, he now found himself in a place he recognized.

He immediately knew it as the abandoned building near the center of the market place in Castle Town. It was in fact, right next to the outdoor restaurant he'd taken Ilia to eat at. Only now, it didn't appear abandoned at all. It was whole, well-maintained, and to Link's surprise, it was clearly a temple dedicated to the goddess's. He looked up and saw a beautiful stain glass window, with all three goddesses, Din, Nayru and Farore, surrounding a symbol of the Triforce.

There were pews. Granted only a small few, since the building itself was rather small, but it was enough to give Link a sense of peace. There was a pulpit where a spiritual leader would speak, and the place was clean, and smelt of freshly burnt incense.

They did not have a temple in Ordon, and Link couldn't remember ever being in one before, but he immediately felt at home as if he belonged here. He'd always had a strong love for the goddesses and the spiritual rules surrounding Hyrule. Even without any formal education in the subject, he'd found over the years that he knew quite a bit more than a person would think.

Link immediately went to take a step forward to head for the pulpit, but as he placed a foot down, he realized that once again he was a small boy.

_Five again, _he thought. He'd barley even started to register his curiosity to the unfolding situation before him when a deep, baritone voice shook the air from behind him.

"The temple is always closed at night," the voice said causing Link to jump. "No one will bother us here." The voice sent a chill up his spine and a wave of anxiety immediately washed over him. The voice…was somehow familiar. Turning around slowly, Link came to see the man whose voice belonged to him. He stood at the entrance to the temple, the heavy oak doors closed. Link, being near the pulpit, was bathed in the glow of the candles that had been left burning. But the man, standing in the entranceway, was hidden by shadows. The only thing Link could really make out was that he was very tall and very dark.

Fear such as Link had never felt before pierced his heart. The hair on the back of his arms and neck immediately rose and stood on end. He could feel something was wrong; terribly, awfully wrong. This wasn't like his aunt. It wasn't even like a monster. The sense he was getting, told him that this was somehow supernatural.

Having dealt with more than his fair share of supernatural things during his battles and within the twilight, Link could recognize now, that this man probably wasn't human. Or, if he was, it had been a long time ago. But whatever he was, he was not of the goddesses. Link saw no light in him.

The dark shadow smiled, and Link could see a set of white, jagged teeth. And even though he could not clearly see the creature, Link knew very well, even as a small child, that the man wanted something from him. And whatever he wanted…Link knew he could not let him have it.

"You're name is Link, isn't it?" The dark man said. Link let out a small gasp.

"How did you…?" But he stopped immediately then. His voice. Link had felt the vibration of his very own voice come up and out of his throat. He felt it leave his lips, heard the words form on his tongue. He'd stopped midsentence, shocked and awed by the sweetness of it. He'd sounded so young, so innocent.

_The voice of a child,_ he thought. The dark creature standing in the corner, blocking his path to the door suddenly laughed. And the laughter was dark and terrifying, as if dark magic came straight from his belly.

"I know a lot of things about you Link. I've been waiting for you to be born for hundreds of years so that I could carry out my task." Link's eyes widened with shock.

_What is this?_ He thought suddenly. His fear became triple fold. _Hundreds of years?_ He trembled once as he peered across the warmly lit room and into the depths of the cold shadow. _Who is this?_

"H…how do you know who I am?" Still not used to hearing himself speak, Link was astonished at the very sounds that escaped him. But the shadow creature wasn't moved. It in fact, seemed to stand up taller. Or perhaps…it had even grown.

"My master has dealt with you time and time again, lifetime to lifetime. He's put me on watch for him while he's away, to find a boy with the mark of the goddess of courage on his hand."

Link immediately snatched his left hand up and held it close to his chest. Although he'd been too young to know much about it, both of his parents had emphasized how important his Triforce piece truly was. He understood that he was special, hand chosen by the goddesses to carry out some task. And he'd been instructed…to protect the piece of courage with his life.

With his parents dead, he knew he'd do just that in order to carry out their wishes, to protect Hyrule and maybe even the world. He didn't know exactly what power the piece had, but he knew that it never belonged in the hands of this man before him.

"Well you can't have it!" Link cried. Even as small as he was, Link himself was impressed by the power behind his voice. He'd never had the power to deny anyone anything before. And feeling those words leave him, feeling his emotions make their way out of him in a form of expression like words, and having himself understood, was so incredibly liberating. Link felt a sense of relief, a sense of power like he never had before.

He had the power to make himself known, to make himself heard, to make himself understood. He had the power to tell this terrible creature 'no.'

"Come now," the dark voice said. And it had a quality to it, that Link was starting to hear wasn't human. The creature somehow knew that Link understood what he was. Or rather, what he wasn't. And in knowing he wasn't human, the creature was no longer really trying to hide it, if he ever was to begin with. As such, a deep, terrible growl made itself known in the back of his throat. "Come now Link, let's talk about your Triforce piece, shall we?"

Along with the inhuman awful noises that were now escaping the creature, a dreadful smell started to accompanied it. Link watched at the shadow before him shifted in place. Something rotten met Link's nose and he immediately began to gag. It smelt like something had died. Maybe even several something's. As if bodies were left in the corners of the temple.

The creature moved, taking a step forward toward the edge of the shadow he stood in. And suddenly, and quiet fiercely, Link felt the need to back away. He didn't want to see what this man looked like. He didn't want to see what this _thing_ actually was. Horror, filling him to his brim, even before the creature had emerged, Link felt his entire body begin to shake. Trembling wildly, Link started to back away, moving closer to the pulpit. Slowly, he shook his head, denying the creature as best as he could through his fear.

_Surely, this isn't another memory like my aunt. _He thought desperately._ This obviously is the fanciful makeup of a nightmare. After all, that stuff with Midna only…somewhat happened. Half of it perhaps…but this…this can't be true._

It was a lie. It had to be. The workings of a tired, exhausted mind after having already suffered under the torture of previous nightmares.

_I'll wake up now. Any minute…_ Link felt himself tremble. And the terribleness of the creature before him was so disturbing that he almost wished he was back at his aunt's house. Any nightmare would be better than this one.

_This isn't real. This hasn't actually happened. It's just a dream…just a dream…_

The demon before him hissed, his horrific voice splitting and spitting as he spoke next, "But I'm not just a dream, my voiceless friend." Link felt as if his very heart stopped in his chest. How could it hear his thoughts? "This is real. And you will submit yourself to me."

Link continued to back away, stepping closer to the image of the goddesses. Trembling from fear he tried to think of what he could do to protect himself, to protect the Triforce.

_What can I do? I…I…I'll have to fight him!_

But still seemingly able to read Link's mind, the creature shook his head in response and tsked. "Now now, young child, don't be like that. If you cooperate, and agree to give me your Triforce piece, you may even live. But if you resist, I'm afraid I'll have to _**rip it out of you!**_"

The voice had been so loud, and so horrifying that Link couldn't help but to scream. There were no human tones left in it now. It was only a deep, horrifying growl, like something directly from the bowls of hell. The man-creature's shadow changed and he was suddenly growing much larger, and his form crunched and churned, making sounds as if bone and flesh were grinding together. Something dark started to ooze across the floor, dripping into the cracks of the stones.

Link's heart beat as if it would pound straight out of his chest. He couldn't breathe. He couldn't move. He was petrified. Horrified, he watched as the thing grew larger and larger. Its form seemed to slither and seethe. And then, with no warning at all, it let out a horrific wail, piercing Link to his core, and then it flew out of the shadows like lightning and straight for Link's face.

Link woke up with a terrified scream. His adult voice rang from him, making itself heard as it did on rare occasion when he truly had something to shout or scream about. He struggled from within his sheets on top of his bed, fighting his blankets to release him. Rolling over, he promptly fell out of bed, hitting the floor with a thud. The sheets still tangled around his legs, he kicked furiously, still half crazed with a dream-like state of mind. But of course, the sheets were not alive, and they weren't attacking him. As such, they came off after a few more fitful kicks.

Free, Link found himself lying on his bedroom floor, his vision still blurry from having woken up so abruptly. Heart still pounding violently in his chest, his ribs heaving in and out from his hurried breath, at first all he could do was stare up at his ceiling, wide-eyed.

_What was that dream?_ Feeling almost paralyzed from the horror of it, Link dared not move. Lying still, flat on his back on his floor, he waited for his adrenaline rush to pass. But it was hard to readjust. Fear still gripped him.

_Just calm down, _he told himself. _It was just a dream._ But of course, that was the very reason he was still so afraid. Had it really been a dream? Or were those memories? The first one with Midna…half of it had actually happened. He simply didn't want to remember how cruel she'd used to be. All the same…her words still hurt. Link had never had the assistance of words to defend himself with. Midna had gotten away with saying anything she pleased.

Link's fright slowly started to give way to a small flame of anger.

His second dream had been about the exact same thing. And in thinking about it while he was awake, he felt sure that it was in fact no dream at all. That one had been a memory. He was certain. The day's events had triggered something in his mind, and now a buried past was re-awakening. Meeting his aunt so abruptly like that in the market square, and recognizing her face…Link had no choice but to chase her down, find out who she was. He recalled that desperation now. It had been all fine and well to try and fool himself into thinking that it didn't matter, that his past was just his past, but now…after remembering something like that…

He felt his anger grow. Something about it was so infuriating. It wasn't just that she'd been so cruel, it wasn't just that she cared nothing for her dead sister, or her orphaned nephew…it was something about how she silenced him. How she'd seen him expressing grief and pain and instead of letting him get those things out, she forced him to be silent. It was that particular thing that made him tremble with growing rage.

Still lying on his floor, Link had to consider his third dream.

_Had that also been real? A memory?_

Link didn't want to believe it. It seemed completely crazy. But at the same time…he'd dealt with such similar creatures during his travels. He'd seen things that would freeze a hardened swordsman's feet to the ground. He'd seen so many different kinds of monsters, some that seemed as if they didn't belong in any place but nightmares, such as the one he'd just had. The shadow creatures of the twilight for example; he never would have believed those to be real had he not felt his sword plunge through them, felt their red-hot talons rake across his flesh. If they hadn't made him physically bleed in the physical world of reality, he never would have known such things could be real.

_So then, the man in my dream…_

Could it possibly be real? Was it a memory? Had he dreamt about the man who'd purchased him from his cruel aunt? Gerta had said that the man was interested in his Triforce mark. The dream seemed to match that. But would the man truly be a demon in disguise? That seemed a little ridiculous. It seemed like the makings of a dream. But, then again…Ganon had done the same exact thing…wearing Zants body as a type of mask.

_Could this have something to do with Ganon? _The very thought was petrifying. And feeling far too vulnerable lying on his bedroom floor, Link immediately sat up. Resting an arm across his knees, he looked to the window that was situated over his bed. It was still dark out, the stars and moon shining brightly, but there was a hint of gray on the horizon. Link knew it was probably about six thirty or so in the morning.

He shuddered in place. His mind was racing. As much as he wanted to deny it, he couldn't just say it was a nightmare. What if it had been true? Was that incident the thing that happened to cause him to lose his voice? Was it the incident that happened that caused him to be so terribly injured when Rusl had found him, lying broken out in the field? Had that man-creature done something to him?

Slowly, Link lifted his hand, the one with the mark of the goddesses glowing softly on the back of it. He gently touched his fingers to his throat. He'd done this many times, countless times growing up, wondering why it was that his voice didn't work, didn't obey him like everyone else's did. It felt so normal. His throat felt warm, his skin soft. He could feel his Adams apple rise and fall when he swallowed. He could feel his breath move in and out of him as he breathed. It was like anyone else's throat.

Rusl had taken him to several doctors and healers when he was young, just to make sure nothing was wrong, but they'd all said the same thing: no one could find any problem with him. They said that there had been no injury, that his throat and voice box seemed perfectly intact. No one could explain it. And because of that, and because Link was indeed able to make noises from time to time, it had been suggested that he was mute because of the trauma he'd suffered during that incident he couldn't remember.

Rusl had bought into that for a while when he was a boy. Link had even bought into it too…for a while. But there had come a point when Link understood that this wasn't the reason. As he grew bigger, stronger and braver; as he grew into an adult, he had outgrown those fears. He was settled now; confident in himself and his abilities. He was strong enough and courageous enough to venture out and do amazing things that no one else could, voice or not. He was blessed with the mark of Farore on the back of his left hand. He had been 'chosen,' the Light Spirits had said. He'd grown into a formidable knight and warrior.

If his mutism was due to some trauma he'd suffered as a child, some mental block, wouldn't it have gone away once he became so confident and strong? Wouldn't he have, in a sense, grown out of it after all this time?

Link lowered his hand away from his throat then. His face slowly began to harden.

_I'm sure of it,_ he thought. _I'm sure this has nothing to do with me being physically or mentally damaged. Not after a dream like that. That dream…it had to have been a memory. I'm remembering things from my childhood, like aunt Gerta and how horrible she was. I'm sure that what happened in the temple…that has something to do with this. That man, whether he was a creature or not, must have done something…_

Link looked back to his star filled window. It was slowly starting to change color, the sun struggling to arise from its grave in the earth where it was reborn each and every day in a burst of light.

_Like a phoenix from the ashes._

Link sat, watching the gray color lighten for just a bit, but then he knew he had to get up. Standing, pushing himself up and off the floor and onto his feet, he knew he had to prepare for the day ahead.

_This isn't something I can just let go after all, _he thought. _This isn't just something that's in the past. _

And no, of course it wasn't. It was affecting him now, presently, every second of every day he was alive. It was something that had shaped his entire life and continued to shape it. Being mute had hindered him so greatly and in so many ways, that Link couldn't help but to wonder what kind of man he would be if he hadn't grown up mute. What kind of person would he have become? Would he have been any better off? Worse off?

He wasn't sure. And he knew that he at least liked who he was now, and he liked the place his circumstances had led him. But…it was time to become something else, do something else. He wanted to grow. And most of all, more than anything he could ever remember desiring before in all his life, he wanted to express himself.

Thoughts, ideas, feelings, emotions, stories, songs, and anything else that everyone else had available to them every day had always been locked away deep inside of him. Link had tried not to let it bother him throughout his life. He tried to play it off as something that couldn't be changed, something that, in the long run, wasn't really all that important. After all, everyone in Ordon village still loved him, and tried to understand him.

But it just wasn't good enough anymore.

Not with his relationship with Ilia blooming. The two had always fancied one another, always flirted a bit, played a bit, joked around with one another, but it was becoming different. He was serious now. And with that seriousness came a burning desire to be heard.

Link wanted to talk to Ilia. More than he'd ever wanted to talk to anyone in his entire life. And that in itself was an impressive feat, because there had been plenty of times growing up when he thought he'd just die if he couldn't explain himself to Rusl. He remembered plenty of times being woken by nightmares, or being grieved by his dead parents when he would cry as a young boy, and Rusl, having no way of telling what was wrong would usually just guess.

It was incredibly frustrating to have Rusl try to comfort him over something that actually had nothing to do with the reason he was upset. And in having an adult comfort him for something he wasn't upset about, actually brought about no comfort at all.

Not to mention the countless times that Link had been blamed for one thing or another throughout the village when he in fact had nothing to do with it. It was easy to blame someone who couldn't speak for a missing item, or stolen goods. The truth usually did come out in the end, but all the same…it was hard not to be able to say a thing about it.

Link immediately remembered that incident with Epona, right before he began his quest: Epona had gotten hurt when Link had used her to race through the woods after a missing child, Talo, who'd gotten kidnapped by some Moblins. Ilia had assumed Epona had gotten hurt through an act of irresponsibility. As a result, Link not only got a fiery scolding, but Ilia had proceeded to take Epona away from him. Link had no way of explaining himself, and the task had fallen to Colin, something he wasn't so proud of.

Link was tired of it. Now that he was sure that his voices disappearance wasn't a natural phenomenon, but in fact, more likely a result of theft or violence, he wanted it back more than ever.

_I want to tell Ilia about my adventures, _he thought suddenly. _I want to tell her about Midna, and being a wolf, and about the battles I fought, and what it was like meeting the princess. And I…I need to tell her how I feel…_

Yes, that was most certainly the most important thing. He wanted to tell her that he loved her. Their date in the market had been great, but…he wanted to sing with her when she asked him too. He wanted to explain himself instead of running off after an old family member with no justification; he wanted…he wanted to tell her he loved her, instead of relying completely on a kiss.

Sorrow weighing down his heart, instead of the usual cheer he felt each and every morning, Link stepped over to his trunk where he stored his clothes. Opening up the lid, he found his green tunic and hat sitting right on top where he'd left them.

_Rusl said I should start wearing my weapons again. And I have to agree. Especially if I'm going to go looking for trouble._

Knowing exactly what he was getting himself into, Link pulled out his hero clothes. It was time to head into town again. And this time, he'd be seeking out the dark man that Gerta and Telma spoke of. He was the only link he had into his past.


	5. Chapter 5: The Start of the Search

**Chapter 5**

The Start Of The Search

When Ilia heard the knock on her front door, her heart leapt into her throat with excitement. She knew exactly who was calling on her. And as luck would have it, her father was out at the moment doing some mayor-like business at the goat ranch. More specifically, scolding poor Fado for letting yet another goat escape. Whenever Link had a day off, things didn't seem to go as smoothly at the ranch. Ilia had to giggle.

_That's because Link's so responsible!_

Jumping up from her seat where she'd been making a new hairpiece for herself, she wanted to look nice for their next date, Ilia couldn't help but to almost gallop to the front door. She just couldn't wait to see him. And she knew he couldn't wait to see her too. That's why he'd come over so early in the morning right? The sun had just risen after all. The sky was still pink and orange. Reaching the handle, Ilia eagerly pulled the door open. Smile as bright as the rising sun on her face she greeted Link.

"Good morning! I was just thinking abo…"

But Ilia's voice immediately tapered off when she saw what Link was wearing. He was fully dressed in his green tunic, the one made from thick hide, complete with chainmail just beneath its coloring. He had on his gauntlets, the ones that covered his Triforce mark on his hand. But, worst of all, she spotted his weapons, both sword and shield on his back.

Ilia's smile vanished like a summers wind when the cold set in. Her green eyes immediately widened with both surprise and alarm. Instinctively, a hand rose up to her mouth as worry set in, replacing any remnants of excitement that she had.

"You…you're wearing your weapons," she said. Ilia immediately looked to Link's face, because this was the only way they could communicate and it was the closest thing to an explanation that she would get. Right away she saw that Link was very serious, his thick, golden eyebrows low over his cool blue eyes. His mouth was set as firmly as his jaw. And when he looked like that, he seemed as if he could be a completely different Link than the one she'd had a date with in the market yesterday.

It made her nervous. The last time she'd seen him like this, he was fighting to free Hyrule from the tyranny of the king of Twilight. Although she'd never seen it for herself, she knew very well that Link had been bloodied and bruised, and possibly even killed a few times during his battles.

_Thank Farore for fairies,_ she thought, but quickly shook her head to clear it. This was not the time to get absorbed in dark things like that. She had to pay attention to see if she could figure out what was going on at the present given time. Looking back to her dates face, she saw that he was waiting for her to speak for him, since he couldn't. The only way to start was for her to say something, and then to wait for him to shake his head.

Ilia…for once, saw the frustration on his face at not being able to begin the conversation. It was odd, because he'd never seemed to mind or care before. In fact, Link hardly seemed to notice. He certainly wasn't bothered by his handicap normally; at least he hadn't been for a long time. But now…she could clearly see his growing anxiety. Something had definitely changed; something to cause him to think about his handicap whereas he hardly ever did before.

Ilia bet she knew exactly what this all was regarding.

"This is about yesterday…isn't it?" Link immediately nodded, used to having people in Ordon start with vague, general, and wide sweeping topics until they could narrow something down. Normally he understood why this was done and that it was out of consideration for him. Instead of assuming something for him, people asked questions. But today…Ilia could see his impatience at it. Hating that he was so unhappy about something he'd always been afflicted with for as long as she'd known him, Ilia tried to hurry it along.

"Y…your voice. I can see you're upset about it," she said, her green eyes flickering to the side. It was painful to witness for her. She loved Link dearly, and it was wretched to see him torn by a thing he couldn't change. A thing no one could change.

"I'm sorry Link," she said earnestly. "This is because I brought up all those things yesterday. I…I was so curious about what'd happened in your past, so I…I pressured you into going and talking to Rusl with me, even though I saw you weren't as keen on the idea as I was. And that conversation must have made you think about it, and now you're worried about it…"

Link shook his head no, then re-thought it, and nodded. But then he only seemed to grow more frustrated. He let out a quick rush of air, sighing, then instead of trying to communicate anything, he took a step forward. Stepping into Ilia's doorway, he reached out both gloved hands. Grabbing onto his girlfriend, he pulled her forward and into an embrace.

Ilia was at first startled, but then immediately settled against his chest. As always, he was warm and she could feel the steady beat of his strong heart. He smelt good, as usual, and like always, she didn't want him to leave. But she knew what his green clothes meant.

"I know you're leaving," she said, her throat starting to tighten. "I know it has to do with finding your aunt yesterday, and all that talk about that dark man who…who…_bought_ you!" The very word was hard to say. It was just so awful to think about. The idea of Link being hurt was almost unbearable for her.

"And if you're dressed like that and you have your weapons then…then you must be prepared for trouble." Link only squeezed her more tightly; unable to offer her a proper farewell, or say a single utterance about how he felt, which of course, was why he was doing this to begin with. Pulling back from Ilia briefly, so she could see him, he lifted a hand and touched it to his throat. Ilia watched green eyes focusing on his gestures.

"You think you can find your voice?"

_Maybe,_ he thought. But of course…no one could hear him. His blue eyes started to fill with a sadness that Ilia knew she never wanted to see on his handsome face. It broke her heart to see him like that when he was normally so full of confidence and joy. She wondered how long he'd carried such sorrow, keeping it hidden away inside where he wouldn't worry anyone with his burdens. Her own eyes changed to match his.

"Oh Link, you know I love you just as you are, don't you? You don't have to run off to try and find your voice. Everyone here loves you! We don't care whether you can speak or not." Link nodded, and quickly a small smile spread over his lips.

He knew. And Ilia understood that he knew. All the same, she could see the strain on his features, and his smile was still a little sad. Ilia sighed, her leaf-green eyes flittering to the side once more.

"You…have to do this, don't you? You have to do this for yourself." Glancing back at him, she saw him offer a curt nod. Knowing then that this was something she couldn't change, and also, that it was something she _shouldn't_ change, she tried to instead change her attitude so that she could support her love interest.

Ilia knew that Link had to find his voice. She couldn't imagine what it would be like, to never be able to speak, to never tell anyone how she felt or what she was thinking. The idea of never having an opinion was frightening to her. And Link had somehow managed to carry that weight his entire life. If there was a remote chance that he could change his fate, she knew he had to take it, or at least try.

It would set him free of the shackles he'd trudged around in since he was five years old. And Ilia knew that if anyone in all the land of Hyrule deserved to express himself, it was Link.

And so, she turned and faced him, if not a bit shyly, and offered him a warm and welcoming smile.

"Well, I look forward to hearing your voice for the first time Link. I just know it will be as wonderful sounding as I always imagined. It'll match your handsome looks!"

A pink coloring immediately rose to Link's cheeks as he grinned in flattered embarrassment. He chuckled briefly, and as always, it was like music to Ilia's ears. It was the closest she ever got to hearing his tones. She stepped in, closing the space between them a second time.

"As always, come home safely Link." Leaning up, she planted a sweet, quick kiss on his lips. Link's grin only grew wider, and this time, his nod was full of life and vigor, just as it usually was. Ilia smiled.

"Don't be too long. Don't make me worry!" Link nodded again as he turned to leave, Epona situated on the road just in front of her house. He waved goodbye, then headed toward his mount. Ilia stood in her doorway, knowing she wouldn't head back in until he was completely out of sight; for with Link, there was never a way to tell when he'd be back. It could be only a day or two…or he could be gone for months. Ilia tried not to let her fear show on her face. It was just so hard, not knowing what kind of danger he'd be getting into or when she'd see him again.

"Be safe!" She called as he climbed up into his saddle. Link smiled and offered another wave before gripping his reins. But then with a sharp kick, Epona was off, galloping toward the woods. For a few seconds, Ilia was content to watch, but then, suddenly, she had to urge to shout after him. Her heart pounding, she took several steps outside of her house. Then suddenly, she was down the front steps and in the dusty road, her feet still bare for she'd never put on shoes. Watching Epona's white tail grow smaller and smaller in the distance, Ilia raised her hands, cupping them over her mouth.

"I love you!"

And although she couldn't really see if Link turned in his saddle or not, or even if her message found him, she still felt sure that her words had reached his pointed ears. And even though she knew he hadn't a voice to call it back to her, she felt in her heart that he had.

He shouted back; even if no one else could hear him.

The day had started out with fine weather. As Link rode Epona though Faron woods and out into the field, the rising sun of the up and coming day had shined down onto his back and shoulders and warmed the right side of his body, since he was heading north. But the longer he rode, the more clouds seemed to gather. It didn't look exactly like a storm was brewing, just that the sky would no longer be clear. And sure enough, when he reached Castle Town, the sky was coated in a thin layer of gray clouds. Nothing heavy or big enough to produce rain, but all the same it was enough to block out the pleasantries of light and instead give everyone a rather gloomy looking day instead.

Link sighed as he dismounted Epona; at least it was matching his mood. And he was happy enough that he wouldn't have to do his errands out in the wet. A soggy tunic was never any fun. He'd discovered how unpleasant that could truly be, having been stuck inside the water temple for days on end.

After securing Epona, he stepped in through the southern gate. Link immediately had a destination in mind. Before he made any major decisions, he wanted to stop by and see Telma. The woman got a good earful of news and gossip every second of any given day. Running a bar made her the local therapist as well as the local barkeep. Anyone having any troubles, or even anyone who had a drink or two, usually ended up telling her their entire life story. And although Telma herself was no gossip, and was very well know for keeping peoples secrets and personal lives within the confines of her bar, Link also knew that she would always do the right thing if any real, serious, or dangerous information came her way. Telma had prevented a few crimes from being committed by reporting hostile intentions to royal guards in time. And she'd also been a tremendous help to him during the war. It was her connections after all, that put Link in contact with all the other members of the backwater Hyrule party that wanted to do something about the Twilight and Zant.

Link had to smile to himself. He'd no idea that Rusl had been part of that party at the time. And when he'd found out, he couldn't help but to feel a little proud of himself. Although Link couldn't remember his biological father, he was proud to be following in the footsteps of his adoptive one.

And so, walking through the hustle and bustle of the crowded southern streets of the market, Link worked his way through the venders and the merchants and the shoppers. He did notice a few more heads turned his way as opposed to the other day when he'd been here with Ilia. He knew very well that it was because of what he was wearing. He was well known for his green tunic and strange garb. And of course, he had his weapons on today. And although he no longer carried the famous Master Sword, the one Rusl had entrusted him with from Ordon was still an eye catcher.

Being such a famous knight, Link felt lucky that no one called out to him or tried to stop him. Just a few gawkers. Of course, he'd kept his gaze fixated firmly ahead of himself and tried to make it clear that he had a destination today. Perhaps no one bothered him because of that. Whatever the reason, he made it to the little back ally where Telma's bar was tucked away. Stepping down the rugged staircase, Link stepped into the shadowy alleyway, and then down and into the bar. Pushing the door open, for it was always cracked a bit, he entered the candle-lit atmosphere.

With no windows, the bar was always lit with several torches and by candlelight. With perpetual darkness invading the area, it gave a good illusion to it being dusk at any time during the day. _It encourages people to drink,_ Telma had once told him. _Makes them forget that it's daytime and that they might have a few responsibilities waiting for them outside._ Link had chuckled at the time. Whatever helped her make a profit.

As Link stepped in today, he found no patrons, just Telma, stacking a large portion of freshly cleaned beer mugs up onto her shelves.

"We're closed until noon," she called. Her back turned to him, she didn't see who'd entered. "Really, you shouldn't drink so early in the morning anyway. If you're that desperate maybe I'll sell you a bottle. But you better drink it at home!"

Of course, Link didn't answer. He stepped further into the bar, making his way over toward the counter. Telma didn't turn, seeing as her arms were loaded with the beer mugs, and in Link's opinion she was holding far too many.

_She probably didn't want to make more than one trip to the kitchen, _he thought. And of course, the moment the thought crossed his mind, Telma turned to the shelf to her left and as she did, one of the mugs on top of the pile she held started to wobble.

"Oh no!" And then of course it started to fall. Startled by the sudden loss of the top mug, Telma moved far too quickly and dislodged two more. In only a blink, three were sailing through the air. Acting more on instinct than on thought, Link was at her side in only a heartbeat. And with a thunk, thunk, thunk, he caught all three.

With a startled gasp at the quick arrival of a person beside her, Telma turned, yellow eyes wide in order to find Link holding all three mugs, one in each hand and the third balanced precariously on top of his head. The barkeeper blinked in surprise, at first caught off guard, but then a smile cracked her tanned face and she immediately burst out laughing.

"Oh ho! Ha ha ha! Isn't that just so like you lad? Arriving in the nick of time! Ha ha! Good reflexes kid!" Overcome with laughter, Telma turned toward her bar and carefully began putting her glasses down so no more would be in jeopardy. Once her arms were free, she really let it come fourth; allowing her belly to shake and her large bosom to bounce up and down. She lifted a hand to wipe at her mascara eyes.

Link smiled widely, as always glad to be of service to someone. But really, he couldn't move, afraid that the one he'd caught just atop his head would topple. So he simply stood there, waiting for his good friend to calm down a bit.

Telma let out a few more 'ho ho's' and 'ha ha's,' but got herself under control in a short amount of time. She'd always been a joyous person, which was one of the many reasons Link liked her, but she also knew when it was time to help out or get to business. Seeing Link's predicament, she reached out a hand and took the beer mug off from on top of his green hat. It wasn't hard for her to do, considering she was a good deal taller than him.

"Thanks for saving my valuable merchandise Link," she said. "Each one of these costs me fifteen rupees a piece! And running a bar, you can bet to as how many are broken each night. It'd be a shame if I broke a few on my own!"

After setting down the third one, she took the first and second from him. Lining them up on the bar top with their counterparts, Telma then turned to face her guest, leaning an elbow on top her freshly shined bar.

"I'll make sure to only take a few at a time from now on. I just felt so hurried today. No reason really, I just wanted to get the chores done." Link nodded in understanding. Being a farmhand, he'd had plenty of days like that himself. But of course that wasn't why he'd come. His lighthearted mood started to dwindle as he thought about recent events, and more appropriately, recent dreams. If Telma knew anything about the dark man, he needed her help. Seeing her friend's happy expression slip, Telma's followed suit.

"Something tells me you're not here for a visit. If you were, you wouldn't be wearing your weapons and that green getup of yours." Link nodded, if not a bit solemnly. At first he'd been worried about how he would convey his problem to Telma, but he wasn't so concerned anymore. Telma, like Ilia was very good at knowing what he needed. And being the local barkeep, she also knew that the reason he came to her a lot of the time was for news or information. In knowing that, he didn't really need to say anything. Telma knew what information was important, and what wasn't.

Turning back to her mugs, Telma picked up only two at a time, one in each hand. Turning to her counters, she leisurely began to put them away.

"If you're all geared up like that, and if you're walking into my bar at this early hour, then you have something important to do," she stated. "And if you're coming to me than you're wanting some good information." After putting her first two mugs away, she turned to gaze at the young warrior. Her yellow eyes, as always, were sharp. But what made Link nervous was her serious expression.

"Well I've got some information for you Link. And you're not going to like it. A lot happened after you left town yesterday." Link remained silent, although he hadn't much of a choice about it. Keeping his lupine blue eyes on his good friend, he watched as she picked up two more glasses. He thought for a moment about helping her stack them on their shelves, but something told him she was just going through the motions for the sake of something to do.

"That dark man, the dark knight I warned you about, he came in here late last night looking for you," she said. "Told me that he heard you were here earlier in the day. Now, it's no secret that you and I are friends, and so I didn't deny it. I said you were here, but that you'd left. He then asked me where you lived." Telma stopped stacking her dishes, and Link, for half a moment, had stopped breathing.

If this man, whoever he was, found out that he lived in Ordon…well, then Link feared for his family's safety. What would a man like that do if he went to Ordon? What if he went looking for him, and Link wasn't there? What if he asked everyone where he was, and no one would say to try and protect him? What would a man like that do? Would he burn houses? Kill people?

Link swallowed the sudden lump that had formed in his throat, and he was sure, in watching Telma, that she saw the fear in his eyes. To try and lesson the blow for him, she smiled.

"Come now Link, do you really think I'd tell a coward like that anything? I told him I didn't know where you lived." Link sighed with relief. But, in all honesty, he didn't think such information would be hard to find out. Although hardly anyone knew where he lived, if they did, Ordon would be receiving fan after fan since he'd been knighted, but the point was that people knew where he _didn't_ live. Everyone knew he didn't live in castle town with the other Hylians. And if Link didn't live in castle town, then there were really only two places left to check: Kakariko village and Ordon. Hardly anyone lived down by the lake, and only Gorons lived on the mountain. And quite obviously, only Zora could live in Zora's Domain.

"Link, you listen now." Blinking and coming out of thought, Link lifted his gaze to Telma. And there, he found her wearing a dangerously serious face indeed. It made him a little nervous.

"That man is bad news Link. The other day, I thought his only intention was to fight you; probably for honor, or glory, or some other nonsense like that. But after his visit last night, after seeing him for myself, and looking him eye to eye, I know better. He doesn't want to fight you for some trivial reason, like I'd heard. I'm not sure he wants to fight you at all. Whatever it is he wants, isn't good. He may even be looking to kill you. He had murder in his eyes. A person could smell blood lust on him a mile away. I asked him, but he wouldn't tell me why he was searching for you. All he said was that you owed him something." Telma let out a quick scoff of disbelief.

"Like anyone in Hyrule would believe that. Everyone knows you don't owe anybody anything. But all the same, that's what he said." Telma fell quiet for a second then as she looked Link over, taking in the sight of him, like someone who takes in the sight of someone who's going away on a long trip. As if she were afraid she wouldn't see him for a while. In looking at her expression, Link recognized the face she was wearing.

_She's afraid for me,_ he thought astonished. And that made him nervous too. Telma was a very confident woman; not only in herself, but in others as well. During the war, there had been plenty of times, plenty of very hard times, when Link wasn't sure he could do it, when he wasn't sure he could suffer through anymore and survive. And each and every time he ran into Telma, she'd always say the same thing: "Suck it up soldier! You're a man aren't you? The goddesses chose you didn't they? You think that mark on your hand is a toy?"

Her encouragement had meant the world. And Telma had never doubted his skills. She knew that he could whoop any other fighter in the kingdom, despite his small stature. To see her worried for him now, when she really hadn't been during the war, made him a little worried too.

_She hasn't even seen him fight, has she? Why would she think I'd be in danger? _Almost at once, Link's mind brought him back to his dream. He could not shake that feeling of fear he'd had. When he'd looked at that tall, looming shadow, he'd felt power radiating from it. He'd felt the darkness roll from his shoulders like waves on the sea. He didn't feel…human.

_Perhaps…she sensed that too?_ Link looked to Telma. He so much wanted to ask her. It felt important. Vitally so. _Is this why she's frightened?_ Link met her eyes and tried to grip her. He tried to read her, convey that he needed more information. But it was hard. A specific question like that, almost never went answered. Not with his condition.

Telma could see Link wanted more. She could see that he had a burning query, but she was not a mind reader. And having been through this with him before, she only shook her head.

"That's all I have for you Link," she said finally. "He didn't say anything important, like who he was or where he was from or why he was after you. He didn't even say if he'd be spending the night in town. But, I'd say, since this is the second day I've heard of him being here, that if you stick around, you'll probably bump into him. If not, I'd try visiting madam Fanadi, the fortune teller. Maybe she could help you locate him. Not because I believe she's a real psychic mind you, ho ho, no! But believe me Link, she get's almost as much gossip as I do, maybe even more with her profession."

Telma offered him a cheerful wink, something she did for people she was fond of. Link had to smile, even if the situation suddenly seemed more serious than before. It was just like Telma to not believe in psychics. And so, he gave a nod.

"Good luck Link," she said. "And if you're going to be hanging around town, don't forget to stop by later on tonight. Maybe I'll have more information for you. Or maybe that dark knight fellow will stop in again. We'll see how it goes. But of course, if it was me, I wouldn't be searching for a man like that in the first place." But then her smile only grew, maybe a hint of mischievousness entering it.

"But of course, knowing you, you have a good reason. Maybe you're trying to protect Ordon? Whatever it is, I know it's a noble cause lad. You're not one to run from danger." She offered yet a second wink. "You're one of the last real men out there. I swear it."

Link always appreciated the flattery, and Telma wasn't short on it. She had a way with her words.

"Go on now, shoo," she waved her hands at him suddenly, as if he'd gone from being 'one of the last real men out there' to being a stray cat. "Go about your business. Tell me all about it when you're done." And although he knew Telma didn't mean anything by it, the last comment stung a little bit, whereas it never would have before.

Link couldn't come back and tell her all about it. He couldn't come back to tell her anything for that matter. But a lot of people, Link noticed throughout his life, said things like this in parting. Speech was so common for everyone else, that it became second nature to say such things, even to someone who was incapable of it.

It had never bothered him before. But suddenly, Link had become so aware of his mutism. Ever since he'd woken up from that terrible nightmare he recognized that he was suddenly sensitive to it.

_She's only wishing me well,_ he chastised himself. And although he knew it was true, it didn't erase the sudden pain he felt. It was like something was missing. And even though that something had been missing for as long as he could remember, it was different now that he'd started thinking he might actually be able to have that thing back. Having speech be attainable, made him dreadfully aware of the fact that he was locked within himself.

As if he was a prisoner in his own body.

Biting back his emotions and knowing full well that Telma wished him well, Link turned away and headed for the bar exit. He had other things to worry about and focus on. There was no sense dwelling on his lost voice.

((Note to readers: So things really pick up quickly within the next two or three chapters. Make sure to keep reading! Actually...now that I'm looking at some of the chapters that are about to come up...I might have to change the rating for M for mature simply because of the violence. Although...you guys were probably expecting that considering Link is a warrior anyway. Never mind I'll leave it alone. I'm babbling! Anyway, make sure to leave comments for me! I'm an attention whore after all, and I'm used to receiving a lot more reviews from my Death Note stuff! LOL!

~Spotofpaint))


	6. Chapter 6: The Temple

((I'm so glad so many people seem interested in my fanfiction! I've also always been fascinated by the idea of Link being mute, hence this story. :) It's also been quite a challenge writing for a character who has no dialogue. But it's also been very fun and enlightening too. It certainly makes me more aware of other senses I could be using to describe his world and circumstances.))

**Chapter 6**

The Temple

When Link stepped out of the darkness of the bar and out into the light of day, he originally thought he'd head to madam Fanadi's right away to see if she could tell him anything. But as soon as he started walking out of the alleyway and back into the busy streets, he felt differently. Something told him not to head across the main street and into the side one just ahead of him. Instead, he felt pulled in a different direction. He felt like he needed to head somewhere else; somewhere to his right. Link had always trusted such feelings before, and he'd always been a very instinctual person, and so, without even thinking so much of it, he turned and headed down the bustling street.

Not really knowing his destination quite yet, and not having the same sense of urgency about him as before, Link was now much more approachable. As such, almost immediately people began to greet him in the market place.

"Hello Link!"

"Good morning!" Link turned, his blue eyes falling on to each person as they greeted him or offered him a smile. In seeing joy on other Hylian's faces, Link had to feel it too. He couldn't help but to smile in return. Unable to return the greetings, he instead waved.

"Pleasant morning, isn't it?" One woman said. She seemed to be in the middle of her chores, carrying a basket of dirty laundry down to the river for a wash. Link smiled and nodded in agreement, even though the day wasn't really one of the best. It was still hazy, the sky a light gray with misty clouds that veiled the blue above. Even so, enough light was getting through to ensure it wasn't too gloomy.

As the woman went about her business, Link couldn't help but to feel much better than he had only a few moments ago. There was no denying that he loved Hyrule, and that he loved the people in it. With the Twilight back in its original boundaries and with Zant and Ganon gone, Hyrule had been very peaceful. Zelda ran her kingdom expertly, and had always seemed more of a queen than like a princess.

Passing many people on his way, Link found himself heading toward castle town's main square. Stepping out of the roadway and into the thick of it, Link found himself in the expanses of the main area. As always, it was full of life. The fountain in the markets center rose its waters up toward the gray sky. There were a group of kids playing ball nearby, kicking it down the cobblestone and nearly getting in an older gentlemen's way.

"Hey! Watch it you delinquents!" Link had to chuckle. Kids were kids. No matter where he'd traveled or what race he visited it was the same. A band was playing over on the other side, the same one from when he'd taken Ilia on her date. The Zora singer was still exceptional, and Link saw someone put a tip in the musician's tip box.

The sight was peaceful and a bit relieving, but all the same, Link still felt that same pull that had led him here originally.

_Is it the fountain I wanted to look at? The place aunt Gerta had sold me?_ Link turned his attention back to the fountain, but after looking at it for only a second he knew this wasn't what he'd come for.

_No…_ Looking around himself, Link followed his instincts, trusting that they were almost always accurate, possibly because it had something to do with him once being a wolf, or maybe it was just the simple fact that he'd always had them. Whatever the reason, he was pulled the other way and he obeyed and turned to find the thing that was calling to him.

His lupine blue eyes fell onto the ruined temple, just next to the restaurant. It towered above the other buildings at a full three stories. He could still see the large circular window that used to hold the beautiful stained glass pictures of the goddesses. It was woefully empty now, it's glass long gone. But…for some reason, maybe due to his dream, he could clearly recall what it had once looked like. And it made him suddenly very sad that the stained glass mural was gone. It had simply been so lovely.

Link's dark leather boots moved forward. And before he really even knew what was happening, he was stepping toward the temple. It was most certainly the pull he felt, and he simply had to go inside.

It seemed right after all. He was here to investigate his missing voice. And the temple, as of the moment, seemed to be the most likely area everything had taken place in. This was where he'd fought the dark man.

Sure of himself, Link stepped up to the two, heavy, oak doors. They were weathered. The stain that had been put on them long ago to protect it from the weather had worn off. Now it was cracked and dirtied. One of them had lost its handle, but the other remained a strong, proud gold; reminding Hylian's who passed by that it was once a place that had been cherished and taken care of.

Seeing it in disrepair brought Link the same feeling of sadness as witnessing the broken window. Why had the temple become so forgotten?

Reaching out, Link gripped the one remaining handle, but found he didn't really need it, for the doors weren't latched and instead swung inward very easily. Releasing a horrendous creaking sound, giving away their age, the doors permitted him to enter. Stepping inside, Link closed the doors behind him to give himself some privacy.

Standing there in the doorway, Link quickly understood why the temple hadn't ever been put back in use. It was nearly destroyed. Looking out at the sanctuary before him almost made him want to weep, for he had just recently, only a night ago, witnessed what the temple had looked like when it was whole and intact in its rightful stage.

The pulpit had been shattered. Its splinters littered every available space inside the building. The pews were completely gone, where they'd ended up, Link didn't know. The window, as he'd already seen from the outside had cried its colored glass down onto the stone floor. Bright, vibrant, shades of blue, green and red glittered in the gray sunlight that made it in from outside. The decorations, wall scrolls and candles that he remembered were all shattered, or torn or even gone completely. Images of the goddesses that once lined the walls on paper or canvas were shredded. It appeared almost as if they'd been clawed: as if by an animal or a creature.

Even the very stones of the walls and floors were destroyed. Some had been pulled up, others smashed. And this Link simply didn't understand, because the temple was made up of huge, seemingly indestructible stones. Each brick weighed far more than Link himself. How anything could tear them up or shatter them was a mystery.

The temple smelt of must and mold. It was damp inside. A lot of the corners were growing green beds of moss. Rain and wind clearly came in through the broken windows every time a storm came through. The weather had beaten down what remained of the little temple.

For a long moment, all Link could do was stand there in the entranceway. He felt his chest tighten as he gazed at the destruction. It was horrible. And he had not been prepared to see such levels of force. It was undeniable that something huge had happened here years ago. There had not only been a fight or struggle…this was something far more powerful than that.

_Only magic could cause such damage, _he thought. For what else could lift such stones? Nothing he'd ever encountered before could.

_Is all of this because of me? Did that dark man do this?_ Link simply couldn't remember. And in seeing the true power of it all, he wasn't sure he even wanted to. There were claw marks in solid stone. The pulpit appeared as if it had simply exploded.

_How did I survive this?_ Link had survived a lot of things. He'd overcome impossible odds and had stood up against creatures twenty times his size. He'd fought through fire, and ice and acid. He'd even traveled across worlds. But he was very aware of the fact that when this particular horror happened to him, he was only five years old.

_How could any child…_ But he didn't even want to think about it. Something lurked just beneath the surface of his memory. And it felt a lot like being out in the middle of the sea on a calm day in a tiny row boat. Link was aware that there was a huge monster waiting just beneath the water. And he didn't really want to know just how big that shadow really was.

Stepping forward, he moved out of the entrance way and further into the temple. Almost immediately he felt at home. Despite the destruction all around him, he could not deny that he loved the building. It didn't make a lot of sense. He'd only been here twice in his entire life: once as a child, and of course, now in the present. All the same, there was a connection he could not ignore. He felt it in his bones, in his very heart and soul. And as his boots moved forward through the dust on the ground, causing it to swirl about him, he could see exactly the places that the pews once stood. He could see them shine with their glossy finish in the firelight of the candles lit nearby, giving the temple a warm glow.

It was like looking at a ghost.

His heart beat inside of his chest as a light chill ran through his skin. For a brief second, his pointed ears fooled him into thinking he heard music. But as soon as the heavenly melody breathed by him, it then faded and was gone.

_I'm hearing ghosts now too._ He was starting to feel a little spooked. But all the same, he felt as if he never, ever wanted to leave.

His feet stopped moving, and he found himself standing in the center of the sanctuary. Lifting his eyes, he gazed up at the empty window that stood just above where the pulpit used to be. He could still see the goddesses, floating over the land of Hyrule, shaping it, loving it, protecting it.

Link knew without a doubt, in looking at that empty space, that even with the window gone and the temple destroyed, that the goddesses were all still here. They were everywhere, for sure. He'd been taught from a young age that they watched over everyone and everything, from animals to people, big and small. But here, in their temple, he felt something more.

_Magic?_ He wondered. _Their power?_ Whatever it was, he could not deny that it had a grip on him. A firm, almost unbreakable grip. And he wished, for the unnumbered time since he saw the temple's condition, that the temple would be fixed.

_Why hasn't it been repaired? This is the only temple in Castle Town. Don't the people need it? _He knew it would be a huge task. The destruction was significant. Perhaps, there simply wasn't enough money to repair it.

_At least it hasn't been torn down._

The weight of everything that Link was suddenly feeling became immense. The state of the building filled him with a sadness he hadn't been prepared for. The sheer power of the destruction around him had filled him with a sense of fear. And he could still feel that monster of a memory lurking just beneath him, threatening to swallow him whole. And on top of all this, he could not fight the gripping sensation that something powerful had a hold on him in this place.

Whether it was magic or the goddess's power didn't matter. What did matter was that Link felt like he was standing right next to something very important, something that perhaps was meant to be a part of him, or was a part of him, but he couldn't see it, or touch it, and he didn't know where it was. But the longer he stood there…the more fragmented he started to feel. Almost as if…he wasn't a whole person.

_What…what's happening? What is this?_

Link felt his body start to tremble. His breathing picked up pace. And for a second, he felt almost as if he'd be crushed by it all, as if it could drive him to his knees and into the ground. Confused, and not knowing what was happening to him, Link cried out in the only way he could.

_Goddesses help me!_

Immediately, the front door of the temple opened, it's loud creaking of the old, weathered, wood making itself heard as it echoed through the stagnant air and bounced off the stone walls.

Startled out of the swirl of things that were attacking him, Link jumped a bit, and then turned to find the source of the noise. Blinking into the light of the open doorway, it was almost impossible to see who entered, since the person's silhouette was framed in the doorway. For a brief terrifying moment, Link was reminded of the dark shadow creature from his nightmare, but then the newcomer closed the door behind them, and they became visible in the gloom of the temple. Link let out a rush of air, relieved to see that it was actually a small, old man.

The man was dressed simply, and had sandals on his feet. His hair was thin and white as it wisped around his head and small pointed ears. He had a beard to match, and it was a little patchy, perhaps due to his age. He had a lot of wrinkles and carried a wooden walking stick with a twist near its top. His eyes were very kind, and Link was immediately put at ease. This man was clearly, the farthest thing from the shadow creature in all of Hyrule, and maybe even beyond.

"Hello young man," the elder greeting. Stepping further into the temple, Link saw that he moved stiffly and with difficulty. There was a single step coming up, one that Link hadn't even noticed entering the temple in his youth, but now saw clear as day when considering an old man. Acting, as always on instinct, Link rushed to go help him. Reaching his side, Link carefully gripped the man's shoulders just before he hit the step, then assisted him in guiding him down it. The older Hylian smiled, revealing a missing tooth. Link found it somehow charming.

"Thank you. I come to the temple everyday to pay my respects, but that first step gets a little harder every time I come." Both of them on level ground now, Link released the man. And for a brief second, he thought about helping him to a pew, but had to remind himself that there weren't any.

_You stand everyday? _He thought a bit sadly. Link wished he could get the gentlemen a seat. It was easy to see that his old bones ached and weren't always the kindest to him. But alas, there was nothing to pull over to him; not even a piece of rubble was left large enough to serve any purpose. All the same, the elder didn't seem even in the least bit perturbed by his circumstances. He hobbled a few feet further into the temple, and stopped just in its center, the very place Link had just stood. Then he turned and fixated his kind, old, eyes, on the youth.

"You're name is Link, isn't it?" He questioned. "You're a very kind, brave, young man Link."

At first Link had been surprised at the man's knowing of him. But then of course Link remembered that he was famous now. A lot of people knew who he was, even if he'd never met them before. All the same, he couldn't help but to feel as if the man actually did know him. And not just through rumors or gossip. He felt almost…fatherly somehow.

_I bet he knows about the temple, _Link thought. _If I could just ask him, he might be able to tell me how it got destroyed. _Link's expression twisted then as his thought finished. Not being able to speak seemed to be making the pain in his chest grow ever larger every time he thought about it. In this place, standing in the midst of this ruined temple, Link felt as if he very truly was naturally made to have a voice.

"You look forlorn, son," the elderly man said. And the expression in his kind eyes suggested that he felt sorrow for Link in simply knowing he was melancholy. He lifted his free hand, the one not clutching his staff and quickly waved Link over, beckoning him.

"Come, stand here with me. The goddess's like you I can tell."

Not really knowing what else to do, and being unable to ask the man the questions he wanted, Link did what he always did: what he was told. Besides…he couldn't deny that he liked this old fellow. There was something about him that was very comforting. And Link was getting tired of feeling alone. Simply wanting the company, Link moved to the older gentlemen's side. Once standing beside him, the elder turned and faced the destruction in the temple.

"Your sorrow is over the devastation of the temple, isn't it?" It was one of the many reasons Link was feeling the things he was at the moment, and so, he nodded. And oddly, once he had, the older man smiled; a response he was not expecting.

"I think the goddess's are happy that you're here, regardless of the state of this temple," he said. "And besides, it's not like they live here. They live mostly in people's hearts." The man turned, grinning up at the youth beside him. "Wouldn't you agree?"

Link blinked, his blue eyes widening. Immediately he had to wonder if the man he was speaking with wasn't a sage, or maybe a spiritual leader of another temple, perhaps somewhere else in Hyrule. But no…that couldn't be. He said he came to the temple everyday to pay his respects. That meant he lived here in Castle Town.

_He's much older than anyone I've ever met before, _Link thought. _Perhaps in his age, he's learned more of the goddess's secrets than the rest of us. He's had more time to speak with them after all._ But of course, Link's curiosity would go unanswered, seeing as he had no way to pose his question. All the same, he wondered if the older man would even answer such a query, even if Link did have a voice to ask it with.

The elder smiled brightly, knowingly, as if he could hear Link's thoughts and knew exactly what he was pondering. But instead of addressing it, he turned back to the rubble around them.

"I always thought it was peaceful in here, despite my surroundings, and despite this temple's history."

_History!_ Link immediately grew excited. _So he does know something!_ Link looked to his elder then, letting his eagerness shine on his face. Reaching out, he touched the older man's arm in order to get his attention. But really there had been no need. The bearded man saw the need in his younger counterpart's eyes.

"Oh! You're interested in history? A lot of younger Hylians these days aren't. Would you…like to hear the story about how this temple was put into ruin?"

_Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!_ Link nodded, several times. Perhaps a bit more quickly than was necessary. The gentleman chuckled.

"I thought you would. That's why you've come." And it wasn't a question. It was more like the elder simply knew. "Very well." Turning away from Link, he then focused his wrinkled eyes back up and on the broken stained glass window above them. Link, not turning his gaze, instead watched the older man's face as his eyes drifted back and away into memory. His expression would tell Link world's more than the stained window.

"It was in the evening. I remember because the sun had just set and it was that time of day when the world is dark, but there's still a fine red line coming up from the horizon. I live very near bye, and can see the temple from my home. I heard a great and terrible noise break the night air. It was like nothing I'd ever heard before. A booming, terrible, deep noise. Like thunder, or the roar of wind. I don't know what it was, but I ran to my window to see what was happening. And when I looked out, there was a great amount of shadow and light coming from the windows!

It flashed all sorts of colors, sometimes red, a terrible red, like blood or fire, and then other times green. The green wasn't as terrifying, and it in fact reminded me of a spring day. Because of that and the feelings I got while watching, I always thought that there was a great battle ensuing inside! I thought I heard screaming, but it was hard to know for certain over the deafening noise of the darker thing. But one thing was for sure, there was certainly a battle between good and evil happening.

For a while, I was frightened, because it seemed as if the evil one was winning. But then, a blinding light filled the temple! It burst forth through the windows, shattering all of them. It was white and gold, like the sun, and it lit up the entire market square outside like day! I heard the evil thing wail a terrible noise, and then, the light simply faded away. I knew that good had won, that the goddesses had banished the evil thing from their temple."

The elder turned his gaze away from the broken window then, and instead focused it on Link. He smiled warmly, reminding Link of a grandfather figure.

"This place we stand on is holy ground. For it was in this place that evil was banished. And although I am certain in my heart that evil is banished by good on a daily basis, in small ways, and in large, by individuals, and by people together all the time, it is rare to witness it being done by higher forces. And I am certain, that evil will never be allowed to set foot into this temple again."

Link stood still, and remained quiet as the man finished. For a long moment, he felt almost as if he couldn't breathe. The story was powerful and very moving. And Link had to believe it. It explained a lot of the destruction he saw. And it fit in perfectly with the memories Link held. It filled in the gaps too perfectly for it to not be the truth. And besides…a story like that could very easily be confirmed. If the battle the elder described was true, and it happened only thirteen or so years ago as Link estimated, than almost anyone in Castle Town old enough to remember would regale him with the same tale.

It made his mind swim. And it made his heart feel as if it was falling and then rising, and then falling once more through stormy seas or swirling clouds. The idea of being in this temple when those things happened was terrifying.

_Was I really a part of all that? Was I here when this happened? Was I being attacked by some dark creature? Did the goddesses save me?_

His golden eyebrows knit themselves together at the thought, and for a moment, his breathing hitched. He swallowed a lump that had formed in his throat. _It sounds so impossible._

"My son," came the kind, old, man's, gentle voice. Link lifted his blue eyes. "You're shaking." The elder reached out his frail, old hand then, and placed it comfortingly on Link's shoulder. Link hadn't even noticed that he had been shaking. But the moment the elder touched him, it stopped. He felt relieved, and he breathed in a sigh of air, his tightened chest loosening.

"This may be a frightening story, but it is a _good_ story," he said. "It shows that no matter how powerful evil may think it is, good will always triumph. The goddesses have taught us as much. And we would be fools to believe otherwise."

And Link had to smile. There was no refuting logic like that. No one would argue with a goddess. And so, grinning softly, Link nodded.

"Now, young soul, I can tell by looking at you that you have an important task ahead of you. I would have you know before you go that I wish you well, and that the goddesses wish you well. They will carry you to and fro wherever you may end up roaming, safely."

Link nodded again, feeling much warmer, and much safer, and much happier than before he'd met the elderly gentleman. He decided that he liked him very much, and wished that there was a way he could ask for his name. But alas, his ailment, as always, got in his way at the most inopportune time.

"If you want more history on the temple, or even if you want to ask about its restoration, I'd go ask princess Zelda if I were you. I've heard a rumor that there's a very good reason she never ordered it to be rebuilt."

Link blinked in surprise yet again. This man just seemed to know everything about the temple. Not to mention the things Link was thinking.

_His age must make him so wise!_ He thought again. And as soon as Link thought it, the elderly man grinned, revealing his one missing tooth once more. And it was in seeing such a knowing grin like that, that made Link wonder if the man wasn't a psychic. But whatever he was, Link knew he was a very valuable ally.

Having no way of thanking the man for his tremendous help, Link instead reached out his hand for a handshake. The elder looked at it briefly, then instead stepped in and threw his boney arms around the youth. Link let out a startled "ah," his voice coming forth only briefly. But all the same, it suddenly sounded louder, and purer inside the confines of the temple. He heard it ring against the walls, and even float up the spiral staircase that led to the bell tower above, and Link could not help but to marvel at it. In hearing himself make such a small noise, in hearing it resound in his own ears, he couldn't help but to feel filled with new motivation and new awe at the possibilities before him.

He simply couldn't wait to get his voice back. And he couldn't wait to hear what it sounded like.

Filling with joy and almost unable to contain it, Link returned the elder's hug, giving him a tight squeeze with his young, strong, muscles. The elder wheezed out a joyful laugh.

"That's the spirit! You're well known for it lad! Get out there! Do your thing!" Link gave the older gentleman one last squeeze, then released him. His usual smile back on his face, Link grinned brightly at the short, wrinkled, old man. He let out a quick, chopped laugh. That old elder was just so likeable! The elder laughed as well, then waved Link off, lest he delay any longer. Link took the farewell, nodded, and then turned around and headed back toward the temples double doors.

Feeling renewed and completely invigorated, Link knew exactly what his next step in his quest would be. And after his meeting with the mysterious man in the temple, he couldn't help but to feel as if truly the old man was right, good would always triumph. The goddesses said so. As such, how could he ever fail?

Stopping at the front doors, his hand reaching for the one golden handle that remained, Link suddenly halted himself. The older gentleman had never said a word about him being mute. And the way their conversation had gone, it had almost been as if it hadn't even mattered.

_He must be some sort of spiritual guide. Maybe he was in another town and then came here to retire? _Whatever the reason, Link felt compelled once again to gain the man's name. After all, what if he ever wanted to find him again? And so, turning away from the doors, Link looked into the heart of the temple once more.

But the old man was gone.


	7. Chapter 7: A Bully at Hyrule Castle

((I'm sure everyone has experienced something similar to this in their lifetime. It's a sad truth of things. But bully's tend to be everywhere. Even in Hyrule.))

**Chapter 7**

Bully At Hyrule Castle

Link had spent his entire morning at Telma's and in the temple. As such, when he stepped back out into the market, it was nearing midday. The sun had risen high up into the sky, and with its power it had banished the hazy mists that had settled upon the towns people that morning. The sun's rays cut through the clouds, clearing them with ease, and when Link looked out now, he saw it shining down upon Hyrule. He had to smile. The day was already looking up, and things were promising.

_I can't believe I didn't think to ask Zelda myself. She keeps such a careful eye on everything that happens in Hyrule. She would probably know something about the dark man I'm seeking. Especially if he's been causing trouble here in Castle Town. _

And with that thought, Link stepped down off of the temple's stairs and back into the main square. In a hurry yet again, and with a destination before him, he ran straight through and across. The entrance to the castle was dead ahead of him and directly across from the temple. As such, he didn't have far to go to reach its outer gates.

The crowd thinned as he exited the main square and started up the cobblestone roadway that guided him to his objective. The two, huge, main double doors that lead through the high stone walls that protected the castle stood closed, and as usual, there were two castle guards posted. Dressed in metal armor, complete with helmets on their heads, they stood at stiff attention at all times. Each one was holding a spear, but Link knew very well that they also had swords girded around their waists. But none of that really mattered: Link had a permanent VIP invitation to the castle, and was welcome whenever he chose to visit. He knew, even though it hadn't been said, that this extended to the dead hours of the night as well. If he wanted to step into Hyrule Castle at two in the morning, he knew he'd still be welcome.

And so, not expecting any trouble, he walked straight up to both guards. Each one immediately saluted, resting their stiffened hands above their brows.

"Salutations, Link of Ordon, knight of Hyrule. As always Hyrule Castle extends its welcome. You may proceed inside." The two guards stepped aside and the two, large, heavy wooden doors were opened, Link assumed from the inside by men who were keeping watch. The two doors were far too heavy for humans to open, and Link had once observed the use of a chain on a wheel to be the device that pulled them inward. All the same, he still marveled at it. Obviously, they had nothing like it in Ordon Village.

They didn't open the doors all the way, there was no need, and so, Link stepped inside the entrance made for him. Once in, he then found himself in the courtyards.

He couldn't quite help himself, his features stiffened. He would never forget the bloody battles he'd had here, in this place that now seemed so serene and peaceful. The hedges were perfectly trimmed, either into geometric shapes, like circles or rectangles, or into the shapes of animals. He spotted a unicorn hedge far off in the back, and a lion to the right.

The pathways had been remade, all of the stones new, and white, and glistening. Flowers had been carefully grown, and a lot of the buds were blooming into great sundials of pink and orange.

Link could not deny it was beautiful. But his memory still haunted him. He could still see the wreckage that had been here: the upturned stones, the huge holes in the dirt and grass, and the burning piles of rubble that had been part of the attack. He could still see the moblins that patrolled these courtyards once. More appropriately…he could smell them.

Anyone who'd ever been close enough to a moblin didn't forget the way they smelled. It was a foul, sour, odor that a human being found to be almost overpowering. And Link had the awful experience of also getting a good whiff of them as a wolf as well. With the sensitive nose of a canine, he'd almost been knocked flat by the scent the first time he experienced it.

And that was just the smell. Link knew no one in all of Hyrule would ever have the experience of having to sink their _teeth_ into such a creature as a moblin. And he thanked the goddesses no one else ever would. He'd never forget the putrid taste, or the feel of flesh giving in under powerful jaws. He'd never forget the feel of his canines piercing skin and sinking deeply into muscle. And the instinct to tear and rip that came with being a wolf was so powerful. And the smell of blood and the _taste _of that metallic blood as bones crunched under the power of his jaws was so…

"…"

Link stopped himself. Shaking his head, he put a quick hand to his face. Carefully he closed his eyes, just for a second or two in order to gather himself.

_This is not the time to be having a flashback, _he told himself. And with that reminder, he instead focused on his breathing, for having come out of his memories; he noticed that he simply hadn't been. And so, he inhaled deeply, taking time to taste and smell the sweetness of the air that was here now, in the present, and not what it had been in the past. He focused on the scent of flowers, and clean water as it ran through the fountains and irrigation system.

_I'm a human,_ he told himself. _I'm a human…_ The hand that he'd lifted to his face gently started to trace the features of his humanity. Carefully, he felt his features, just wanting to confirm that he had a nose and eyes and lips that were all human.

He would not deny that he sometimes missed being a wolf, but…he also had nightmares about it. And every time he truly thought about his experiences, he thanked the goddesses for returning him to his natural shape.

For he was human. He'd been born human. He would die human. And he knew he wasn't meant to be anything else. And as a wolf, he'd done what he always did as a human: whatever was needed of him. As a result, he'd fought in the only way he could.

All the same, there were plenty of times that it made him feel dark, and dirty. Link was convinced that no human was ever meant to be anything other than human. It had been frighteningly easy to forget himself, the longer he'd remained a beast. Wrapped up in powerful smells, and sights and sounds, he'd almost succumbed to instinct. And even after returning to human shape, he'd felt different, and confused for some time.

It'd been hard to remember exactly who he was.

_Ordon,_ he reminded himself. _Ilia._ And those two things were usually more than enough to right himself. Those two simple words brought back powerful memories. And although, he didn't have the same powerful senses a wolf had when he was human, his emotions had always been much, much stronger. Exceedingly so. A wolf could not love the same way a human could. And in thinking of the things he loved, the things he so desperately needed in his life, always returned him to himself.

Link opened his blue eyes. Gazing out at the courtyards around him, he found them to be as normal as ever. There was no destruction here; only carefully maintained lawns and flora. His features relaxed, and slowly, he lowered his hand away from his face.

_Of course I'm human,_ he thought, almost a bit chastising in manner. Link had never been the type to succumb to personal weakness. And he certainly wasn't going to start now.

_No. I have things to do._ And with that simple thought, he lifted his boots and moved forward down the walkway. Anything that would steer him away from his inner light simply had never been tolerated.

And so, moving ahead, in a straight line, Link headed toward the second set of doors which stood in the inner wall just across from the courtyard. Once he stepped through there, he'd be inside the castle. Not wanting to be distracted any longer, Link didn't turn his attention away from his goal. He didn't look to the flowers or the shrubbery. Instead, he kept marching, one foot ahead of the other.

In another few moments, he reached the second set of doors. This set had two guards in front of it as well. Like the first set, they stood at attention, spears in hand. When Link approached, they saluted. Link couldn't help but to notice that the one on the left however, swallowed a bit more harshly than he should have.

_He's nervous,_ he thought. Link had to frown then. _It's probably the serious expression on my face._ Link hadn't meant to make the young guard nervous. But he hadn't realized he had a hard look in his eyes until this moment. But of course, he'd just been thinking about rather serious things. And not to mention that he was famous now. Maybe that had something to do with it.

But whatever the case, hoping to fix it, and not wanting to be viewed as hard or unfriendly, Link offered a smile. But the young guard was trained well, and didn't move from his spot. The elder of the two spoke instead.

"Welcome Link of Ordon province! As a knight of Hyrule you're always welcome in Hyrule Castle. You may proceed." Again the doors were opened, but this set was smaller than the first, and Link saw men pulling them open from the inside.

Link offered the elder of the two guards a nod, and then stepped in.

Once inside, Link found himself in a rather large entrance hall, decorated beautifully with chandeliers. He'd been here during the war too, and he couldn't stop the frown from cutting through his face all over again. But, since he was aware of his minds desire to drift back into memory now; he was much more easily able to control it. And so, instead of lingering, or allowing himself to think of the past, he simply moved forward.

The castle was huge, and he by no means knew his way around most of it, but he did at least know his way to the throne room, which was where he was knighted and the most likely place he would find Zelda. And, since it was indeed a throne room, it was always the easiest place to locate. After all, events and declarations and knighting ceremonies were held there, so it was made large enough and easily accessible enough for the public to gather.

And so, Link headed straight through another set of doors across the way, and this time found himself in a very large hallway. Red carpet beneath his feet, he marched toward the last barrier in his way. There was only one door left between him and Zelda's throne room. Passing by windows on both sides, all of which were larger than life and intricately beautiful, Link ignored his surroundings. This included the high vaulted ceilings and the expensive white columns that lined both sides of the hall. He'd been here a few times before and had already seen it, but besides that, he wanted to remain focused. And so, after making his way down the expansive hallway, he reached the last barrier.

Here, only one guard stood in his way, for the door to the throne room was smaller than all the previous doors. All the same, Link would never actually use the word 'small' to describe it. It was at least as tall as Sera's shop back in Ordon. Stopping in front of the last guard, Link offered a nod.

The guard however, instead of reacting like the previous guards, did not salute him right away, or stand more stiffly at attention. In fact, Link was rather surprised to see a sneer cross his features from beneath his helmet.

"Link of Ordon Village, knight of Hyrule," he said, and it would have been rather difficult to miss the dripping tones that came with it.

_He's unhappy to see me? Why?_ Confusion crossed Link's features and the guard before him let out a quick gruff.

"I've never seen you in person before, but I certainly never expected you to have such an innocent or clueless expression on your face. You certainly don't look like the 'savior of Hyrule' everyone always goes on about." Link frowned then, immediately understanding why the guard was sour.

_It's rather hard not to notice his jealousy,_ he thought. _But if he had any brains at all, he'd realize there's nothing at all to be jealous about. If he'd seen any sort of battle, participated in any small bit of the war…he would not wish for more of it. _

Link knew right then and there that the guard was green. Not just with jealousy, but green as in a new fighter as well. He didn't carry himself as someone who'd seen action. And his attitude was more than poor; it was idiotic.

_You want blood on your hands?_ Link thought a bit maliciously. He simply hated people like this. And he'd run into a few since he'd become famous. People who went on and on about the 'glory' of battle, or the 'honor' of being a knight. They were all fools. And this type here, was the worst of all. The type that _wanted_ to be a killer. The type that thought it was 'cool' or that it was even a title of deserving. And without a voice, Link had never been able to set these people straight.

_Just let me through,_ Link thought. _I don't want to deal with your nonsense. _But of course, the guard couldn't read his thoughts, and instead sneered a second time.

"Look at you. You're short! Shorter than my kid brother. And you're small. You're practically built like a woman."

A quick snarl came to Link's lips. He knew very well that he'd become a target for this man's inferiority complex. And unable to argue, or retaliate orally, Link did what he always did, and that was to act. He decided to simply step forward and bypass the situation altogether. He certainly wasn't going to just stand there and take this man's verbal abuse. And so, moving forward, Link reached for the door just passed the guard.

But of course, the guard wasn't going to let him go that easily. He immediately muscled his way in, pushing himself in front of Link's path and roughly shoving him aside. Link let out a grunt of frustration. Looking to the guard once more, Link didn't bother to hide the anger that was rising to his face. But the guard wasn't impressed.

"You can wait for my permission to enter, like you're meant to. I'm a royal castle guard you know! You have to respect that, I don't care how famous you are!" The guards face was growing mean, and Link could see his ego inflating by the second at having been able to say something so arrogant to the Hero of Hyrule.

Link wanted to yell.

It was on rare occasion that he did. But he most certainly wanted that ability now.

He wanted to yell. It didn't even matter what words they were. He just wanted to have words to holler with. But alas, as always, he didn't. And short of punching the man in the face, he was running out of ideas on what he could do to get passed.

_Would Zelda even be upset if I punched him in the face? He's not a very good guard after all. And if she knew about this, he'd be fired in a second…_

But Link's thought process immediately tapered off as he realized that the very reason the guard was doing this to him, the reason he thought he could get away with it, was because…he could. Link knew as well as the cruel guard before him, that Link couldn't tell Zelda anything. Link couldn't report this incident. He couldn't get the man fired. Without a voice…he was sure the guard was expecting him to just stand there and take it.

The guard grinned triumphantly. Thinking that he had indeed won and that he could do whatever he pleased due to Link's handicap. As haughty as if he were the king himself, he sneered down at Link once more.

"Tell you what, hero," he mocked. "If you ask for permission to enter, I'll let you right on through. No hassle, no problems."

Link felt that familiar sting of a pin prick at the guard's mockery. He felt the usual inflammation of offense at such a purposeful jibe. It was a stabbing sensation, and he could not control the flash of anger that flared up inside of his gut at the insult. His hands and fingers tingled at the quick rush of adrenaline he felt. His face transformed. His golden eyebrows lowered over his cool blue eyes as the same snarl from earlier reappeared on his lips.

Link felt as if he were normally a very patient person. He had to be with his condition. But the subject of his voice had always been sensitive and it had always been off limits. No one really ever addressed it or even pointed it out, due to politeness. And certainly it was never used as a weapon against him. Any purposeful mockery such as this, although very rare throughout his life, had always caused anger to flare up inside of him.

_No! I'm better than that! I'm not going to hit him! He's not worth the trouble!_ Deciding to push his way past the man once more, Link roughly shouldered the guard, shoving him out of the way. Caught off guard, the man stumbled aside. Link reached for the door a second time. But of course, now the guard was furious. His face became ugly indeed as his own snarl reached his crooked teeth.

"I don't think so, _hero_!" With a growl, the guard lowered his shoulder and returned Link's shove with one of his own, pushing Link savagely aside. Link stumbled back, but the hall was large, and so, didn't come anywhere near any of the columns or windows. Catching his balance, Link's face became just as ugly as the guards. The two men glared at each other, both deciding what their next move would be.

"Come on now Link," he guard derided. "Ask nicely and I'll let you in." Link's cheeks flared pink. His eyes flashed dangerously.

_Oh that is __**it!**_ Suddenly far too angry to control himself, Link started to march forward, his intent very clear on his face. He was ready for a fight. And the guard, seeing Link coming, reached behind himself and withdrew his sword.

Maybe he thought it would scare Link off. But quite obviously, a war veteran like Link wasn't going to flinch at the sight of steel. Quite the opposite in fact. In seeing the flash of metal in the sunlight, it was just instinct to draw his own in defense. In a flash, and in a rather short amount of time, the argument was way out of control as both men faced off with swords at the ready.

"You wanna fight?" The guard cried. "Fine! Reputation or not, I can take on a short, stunted, mute, freak like you!" The insults hurt, and wounded his pride. Link felt the temptation to simply lunge forward and engage the man in battle. Then this arrogant guard could hear his voice and how loud he could yell. But…even through his rage, he knew this had gotten completely out of control.

_I drew my sword because he did, but I can't possibly fight this man, _he thought as he tried to envision his first move. Tried to envision plunging his sword into his flesh. _No._ _He's obviously a novice. He wouldn't stand a chance. It wouldn't be a fair fight. Besides, I can't fight Zelda's guards in her own castle. Not after what she's done for me. This is wrong…_

Still seething, and wanting nothing more than to prove himself, and show this man what he could really do, Link knew better. He remembered what Rusl had said to him as a young boy when he'd first started to train with weapons. _Never draw your sword unless you intend to kill the man standing before you._ Rusl's words rang through his heart, and Link knew he would only dishonor him if he fought someone so obviously weak compared to his current skill level.

_Rusl would be so disappointed if I used my skills for something like this._

"What's the matter, hero? Come at me! Or are you too scared?" It was a ludicrous accusation. Link had fought fiery demons, wrapped in skin of lava that were twenty times this guards size. It was hard to have someone question his courage. But all the same, Link knew what he had to do.

Still shaking with anger from the position he was suddenly in, and the difficulty of doing the right thing, he nevertheless lifted his sword and slid it purposefully back into its sheath on his back. Hanging his shield up the same way, he emptied his hands.

He knew he was in no danger. This man, with a sword or not, was no threat to him physically. He could hurt his pride, but that was all.

_I'll have to find another way inside…_

But, instead of diffusing the situation, as Link had hoped, the guard grew suddenly livid at Link's display. He seethed in place; his shoulder's rising and falling as he growled. His face flushed a brilliant crimson with embarrassment and rage.

"You dare put your weapons away when an opponent stands before you? Are you saying you don't even consider me as a rival?" Link watched, feeling the tension in the air grow very thick, very fast.

_He's taken it as a major insult._ Carefully watching the man's body movements with his well trained lupine eyes, Link saw his muscles tighten, saw his body poise itself. Link stood at the ready, very aware that the man was going to strike.

_All the same…I won't draw my sword._ Link felt confident that he could beat him barehanded. And if it came to that, then so be it.

The guard seethed, then let out a terrible yell, then charged forward, sword raised in inexperience high into the air. But it was at this exact moment that the door to the throne room opened. And seeing as the guard had been running straight past it, he instead collided into it head first with a very loud, resounding, clang that ran through the hall.

"Oof!" With a cry, he had a very hard fall, his bottom hitting the red, carpeted, stone, floor. There he stayed as the person who opened the door stepped out. To both men's complete surprise, they looked up to see Princess Zelda.

"Princess!" The guard cried. For a second, neither moved. But then, immediately, Link fell to one knee, bowing his golden head. He really just had no idea what else to do. He couldn't apologize, so this was all he could offer.

Zelda looked from her guard, then over to Link.

"What in Nayru's name is all the commotion out here?" She looked cross. Link couldn't blame her. It was a disgrace, what had taken place in her castle, in her very hall before her throne room. Her guard quickly scrambled to his feet. He stood up straight and tall, at attention, his sword and shield still in hand. He faced his princess, sweat already forming on his face. He quickly saluted her, which had been both dangerous and sloppy considering his sword was still gripped firmly in his hand. It whizzed through the air, far too close to Zelda's face for Link's liking. Remaining on his knee, Link lifted his head just enough to send a warning glare the guards way. And indeed, crouched as he was, a look of anger on his face, Link very much resembled the wolf he'd so purposefully rejected in the courtyard only moments ago.

"Princess! My sincere apologies." The guard gave a quick bow, and then stood back up to face her. "Link just barged in here, wanting to enter the throne room. I told him you were in the middle of an important meeting, but he wouldn't listen! I tried to prevent him from entering and he grew hostile!"

Link immediately stood up and shook his head negatively, his blue eye wide at the sudden lie that came from the man's lips. Zelda glanced Link's way, but her calm face was very hard to read. She then turned her cool gaze back to her guard. Very knowingly, very decisively, she met her guard's eye.

"You're saying Link attacked you?" Link's heart fell. It fell clear out of his chest and into his stomach as his fingertips grew cold. He shook his head again, but Zelda wasn't looking his way. Instead, she kept her gaze glued to her guards face. The guard, seeing an easy way out, immediately nodded.

"Yes princess. He tried to force his way in. He would have cut me down had you not stepped out here to stop him."

Link simply couldn't believe what was happening. No one had ever taken advantage of his handicap to this degree before. There had been things here and there over the years, especially as a child. Children often lied or tried to blame someone else to get out of trouble, but this was on a totally different level.

_I could be thrown in the dungeon!_ He suddenly thought. _What would Rusl think? I can't explain myself to anyone!_ Link was trying hard not to panic, but his palms were growing sweaty as his heart raced. _What can I do? _The unfairness of it all was almost crushing. The lack of having a voice was suddenly becoming more and more of a problem every day he was alive. And seemingly, every _second_ he was alive. Now that he was more focused on it, more aware of it, it seemed that everyone else was focusing on it too. _It had never been this hard before._

Hurt and unable to do anything but shake his head in denial and wait, Link watched the scene play out before him as a spectator.

_I can't even become involved in my own life!_ Link tried to suppress his emotions. Zelda was standing right there. He wasn't going to let the trials and tribulations of his own personal problems with his handicap demean him in front of his princess. He would at least stand tall and true, no matter what was decided about him.

"Garthol," Zelda said addressing her guard. He lifted his head expectantly, the guards gray eyes meeting his princess's. A deep, deep frown cut through the beauty of the young princess's face. "I am extremely displeased. So much so that I'm not even sure what I wish to do with you. Did you not think I would see through your lie?"

The guards face immediately fell with shock as Link's pointed ears rose.

_She knew all along?_

"Did you not think that with all of the fuss you made, and with all of your hollering that I wouldn't hear you from within the throne room? I gave you a chance to at least tell me the truth and confess to the harassment I heard you subject the castle's most honored guest to! But instead you stand here and lie to my face!"

Garthol's mouth fell open, his face paling as he realized he'd been caught. He immediately shook his head, looking very much as Link did only seconds ago.

"No! Your highness! I can explain! It wasn't me! It was Link that…"

"You shut your mouth this instant Garthol Doyal if you know what's good for you!" It was rare to hear Zelda yell. Link wasn't sure she had the ability. She always seemed so collected, so poised and elegant. She was by every standard a queen. To hear her yell was shocking. And Link saw that it was so for Garthol too.

"If you dare try to blame this incident on Link another second more when I heard all that had transpired out here, then you are willingly committing yourself to treason!"

Garthol was smart enough to immediately shut his mouth, seeing as he had little control to as what came out of it. Saying nothing was better than offering Zelda any sort of explanation.

"I see you have your sword and shield drawn! Link's weapons are put away! Not to mention I, and all of my honored visitors whom I'm trying to have a conference with, heard your insults! It is shameful! To disgrace Link in such a way, when he saved your very life, when he saved the lives of everyone in my kingdom is something I will never tolerate, especially in my own home!"

Finally, Garthol lowered his head. He actually appeared ashamed of himself. At least he had that going for him. But all the same, it didn't lessen Zelda's anger.

"You are being tossed into the dungeon until I can figure out what to do with you." At this, Garthol lifted his head and immediately shook it in protest.

"No princess! Please don't! I…I'll apologize! I'll…"

"This conversation is over Garthol. You may go to your quarters and pack your things. Quite obviously, you're fired. And when you leave the dungeons you can also leave my castle."

For a moment Garthol stood frozen in shock. But then he realized Zelda was giving him a chance to at least gather his belongings before his fellow guards men came to find him. Not only that, but she was promising that he wouldn't be staying in the dungeon very long. Taking the chance he'd been given, he immediately turned and ran off down the hall before anything else could happen.

Link stood, unmoving, and as always, in silence as the entire thing unfolded before him. He was honored. He never imagined that the princess of Hyrule would get so angered over someone like him.

_I'm just a farm hand,_ he thought. But of course, he wasn't just a farm hand. Link was plenty of other things too. And with the way the Hylian people viewed him, well, he'd been given a great honor. He supposed, that even Zelda was recognizing of that.

_Or maybe…she did this because we're friends?_ Link looked to the princess who was only a few years older than he was. Were they friends? Could a commoner like himself have such an important person as his friend? She was tall and graceful. Her dress was made of materials that Link was sure were worth more than all the goats in Ordon. Her hair was smooth and looked as if it had been worked on for at least an hour that morning.

_Well, she did have an important meeting._ But of course, Link had no idea what that meeting was about or what it entailed. Castle life was beyond him. And feeling rather awkward, he continued to stand unmoving. But with Garthol gone, Zelda of coarse turned to him. Her pale face was, as always, beautiful. And in seeing it, Link started to miss Ilia.

"Link, I am so terribly sorry. Please except my apologies for this atrocity. You've done so much for us. We can never truly repay you. And when you come to my castle, I want you to at least be treated with utmost respect."

Zelda offered Link a quick bow, which of course immediately made Link uncomfortable. He lifted his hands, waving to show that it was ok, that she didn't need to do that. But, she had done it once before, at the end of the war, just after he'd slain Ganon, the evil king. But despite his silent protest, she finished her sweeping, graceful bow, and then rose back to her full height. Stepped toward him, she closed the distance between them so she could stand before him. Standing this close, her blue eyes met his.

"I heard the things he said to you, and I'm terribly sorry. Please forgive me for employing such scum." Just as uncomfortable as before, if not more so, Link waved his hands again and shook his head.

_It's fine, it's fine! Please stop apologizing to me!_ He silently begged.

Zelda, reading his face and body movements, could see that he was indeed ok with it now that it was over. Relieved, she decided it would be better to get down to business and find out why he'd come.

"Hyrule Castle is a long journey from Ordon. Let me dismiss my conference, then we can sit down and talk about why you're here." Link wanted to tell her that she could finish her meeting first. It had sounded so important. But of course, he could do no such thing, so instead, nodded, like he always did. Zelda offered him a kind smile.

"I'm glad you're here," she said. And Link couldn't help but to be a little surprised by the delight he saw on her face.

Zelda glanced back toward the throne room door cautiously, then the other way down the hall, and Link recognized that she was making sure no one was around. Then to his surprise, she leaned in a little closer to him and whispered in his pointed ear.

"This meeting had grown _dreadfully_ dull. You wouldn't believe how boring these aristocrats can actually be!" Link gaped at her. Was she allowed to say something like that to him? Was he allowed to listen?

"Meet me in one of the sitting rooms. Just head back out this hallway and make a right at the nearest door. Then head down that wing and make a left at the second door. Make yourself comfortable. I'll be with you as soon as I can." Turning from him, she faced the throne room doorway once more. She quickly stood up straight, then smoothed her dress with her gloves. Lifting her chin, and taking all emotion off of her face, she suddenly appeared much more queen-like than she had a second ago. And, in being ready, she stepped proudly and dutifully back into the room.

Link decided that they were friends after all. He felt privileged to see her when she was herself. He wondered how many people got to see the princess when she had emotions on her face instead of a cool exterior. That, and she'd gotten so angry for him when Garthol had said such awful things.

Link felt suddenly a lot better about his circumstances. It was nice to have someone else be his voice for him, even if he would have liked to be his own.


	8. Chapter 8: Zelda

((Ugh, I completely forgot that doesn't allow any other fonts whilst in story format. As such, Link's handwritten things such as letters, no longer have actual handwriting which is what I used while in Word. As such, I have to indicate hand written items in some absurd way instead. I've decided upon using brackets [[ theses things ]]. So when you see brackets, please know that it's something being written down. Thanks! And thank you loyal readers for keeping up this far! I'm thinking my fan base will get much larger in another 2 chapters. That's when the villian is officially introduced. And damn...I've given myself nightmares writing for him.))

((P.S. Link makes a reference to an older Zelda game in this chapter. See if you can find it Zelda fans!))

**Chapter 8**

Zelda

Link had located the indicated seating room with relative ease and once inside, he had nothing to do but wait. As he did, he couldn't help but to check the place out. It was lavish. Even in knowing it was probably one of the smaller, more unimportant rooms in the castle, he couldn't help but notice how rich everything around him was.

The rug covering the stone floor looked like it had at thread count of at least a thousand. It was clearly done inch by inch by hand. The tassels on its ends were probably woven with real gold. The couch along the wall was obviously done by an expert wood worker. Link had no idea how long it would have taken to make, but the curves on it alone were enough to make him imagine months.

Trying not to look around too much, like at that armoir, or that vanity, he chose the simplest piece of furniture he could find: a chair. But of course, once he sat down in it, he realized it wasn't so simple after all.

_It's like my butt's being cradled by a mountain of cotton!_ He had to snicker at least a little bit to himself. He simply couldn't imagine living in such luxury.

_I'd go soft. That much is certain. And if I lived here long enough, it could warp a man's personality._ Link immediately thought of the values he believed most in: courage, strength, hard work, discipline, valor, loyalty. He imagined that if he grew up coddled, instead of being shown how to be a farmer, he never would have turned out the way he did.

Counting his blessings, and his good fortune at _not_ being raised wealthy, the irony of knowing most everyone else on the face of the earth thought the exact opposite way was completely lost on the hero. He'd simply never believed anything else.

"Hello?" Blinking, Link looked up to find Zelda standing in the half open doorway. He'd been lost enough in thought to have not heard her open the door. When she saw him, she smiled.

"I got rid of all those old cougars," she said. Link couldn't help but to gape a second time, his surprise at Zelda's words clearly evident on his face. Zelda took one look at him and started to laugh.

"Oh Link, don't be so serious! I'm surrounded by stuck-up people all day long. That's why it's so refreshing to have someone _real_ visit." Stepping the rest of the way into the room, the princess closed the door behind her. And once she was completely in view, Link immediately spotted the parchment and quill in her hands.

Link's blue eyes fixated on the objects, a spark of exceptional want entering them. He knew exactly why Zelda had brought such things with her. And in seeing such a rare treat no more than a few feet away, he could hardly keep his expression of longing off of his face. All the same, he was as polite as ever and remained seated and made no move to take them from her. He would wait until it was offered.

Zelda saw the look in his eyes however, and she couldn't help but to feel a little sad. She knew perfectly well that commoners couldn't afford large amounts of parchment. And being the princess of Hyrule, she knew very well that Ordon, of all places was not the wealthiest. She received records from the little village only concerning the number of crops they'd harvested that year, or how many goats had been born, or died, or been sold. But other than these and similar financial records, there was nothing.

Knowing what a simple pen and paper could mean for Link, she didn't hesitate to walk over to him and hold the items out to him.

"Here," she said. "So we can communicate better."

"…" Link gazed up at his princess, the light of eagerness just as sharp as when he'd first seen the parchment. Zelda sensed that had he not had such great strength and self-control, he would have ripped it from her gloved palms. But as it was, he graciously and carefully took both items into his hands. Calmly, he brought them in close to himself. Zelda saw his grip on the quill and paper intensify, as if he were afraid she'd take them away from him, but of course, being a wise young queen, Zelda said nothing of it. Instead, she took the nearest seat across from Link, making sure the small coffee table in the room was between them so he had something to lean on. Once comfortably seated, she placed an open inkwell on the table top.

"So, something tells me you're not here for a friendly visit, although I wish you were," she said. And for the first time Link could remember, he had the means of answering someone when they spoke. She hadn't even asked him a question. Zelda had left the conversation so wide and so open that for a brief, fleeting second, Link was overwhelmed with the possibilities before him.

_I could say almost anything at all!_ He thought in wonder. He felt almost giddy with delight. And as he sat, parchment in one hand, quill in the other, he marveled about how on earth people spoke so easily to one another on a daily basis. There was an endless array of choices. How did they pick their words? Especially with such speed? All the same, he felt his hand and fingers twitch with the need to write something, anything. He felt certain that he could have written about the weather and it still would have been satisfying to him.

And so, carefully, he laid the paper down on the coffee table before him. Dipping the tip of the pen in the inkwell, he then vigilantly pressed the quill into his parchment, making sure to start at the very top of the page so as not to waste a single spec of space of the gift that was given to him.

[[I'm in need of your wisdom concerning several things that have been brought to my attention the past few days.]]

Link felt his palms start to sweat. He stared at the words "I'm" and "my." There was something incredibly filling about being able to refer to himself in any way, shape or form. It was validating to see it in black and white before him. It was so comforting to have confirmation that his thoughts and feelings actually could be made into words, like everyone else; that these thoughts and feelings he had, were even real.

And with this thought spinning around his skull, he spun the paper around on the table top so Zelda could more easily read. And of course, the very second he did this, he wondered about his hand writing and spelling. Obviously, he didn't get to write very often. As such, he knew he wasn't the best at it. With Zelda being so educated, he was suddenly embarrassed about his sloppy cursive. But, before he could really start to worry about it, she lifted her head and gazed at him again.

"Of course. What is it you wanted to ask me about?"

Link marveled.

_That was so easy!_ So used to being trapped inside his own mind, Link couldn't help but to be impressed at how quickly his thoughts could actually reach another with something as simple as paper.

Flabbergasted, it took him a second to gather himself before he realized he needed to write something more. Embarrassment flooding him again at his delay, Link reached out and spun the paper back to face him once more. Leaning over it, he began to write again. This time much more fervently. The quill scratched at the paper beneath his fingers, the tip letting ink run out of it, spilling gallantly into words, then sentences, and finally into entire thoughts. Link pressed himself into the paragraph before him, willing his soul to come out, flow down his arm and into the pen, then finally out onto paper where others could finally see it.

[[I've found a link into my past that suggests it might be possible for me to regain my voice. But in order for me to fully explore this possibility I need to find a man I once knew as a child. I believe he might be the same man that's been seen here in Castle Town recently. He's been described by a few as tall, and dark. Telma seems to think he might be another knight. All I know for certain is that he's dangerous and that he's suspicious to people around town.]]

Link finished and turned the paper toward Zelda. He watched as her eyes moved across the paper with impressive speed, and then he marveled at the fact that her eyes widened with surprise almost as soon as she started. Her expression filled with astonishment as she looked over Link's words.

Link had to wonder to what it was he'd said that caused such a reaction on someone who was usually so stoic and calm.

_Is it because it's strange to think I could regain a lost voice?_ He wondered. But he didn't need to wait very long for an answer. When Zelda finished reading his explanation, she lifted her blue eyes to meet his. For a second she was silent. Link watched as a seriousness encased her, darkening her normally shining face.

"I've heard of this man too," she said. Link's interest was immediately piqued and he sat up a little straighter. _So she does know him!_ But his excitement was not transferred to his royal friend. She sat stiffly, unhappily; her face still gray with her darkening mood.

"People that I trust, people that have never misguided me before have come to me to tell me that there is a man no one recognizes in Castle Town. A man who is unusually tall and dark. However, this is about all anyone has been able to report to me. When I ask for more specific details about his appearance, clothes, or even if he carries a sword, oddly, no one can tell me. I've had people tell me he's a knight, yes. But I've had others inform me that he's a wizard, or a prince, or even a foreigner. No one can agree on what he really looks like, other than that he is very tall and very dark."

Link's excitement dwindled, and then died. _What is she saying?_ He questioned. And as much as he would have liked to deny it, a little pin prick of fear entered him then. _Does this mean that this man is something supernatural, like my dream suggested? Surely that dream was an exaggeration. It couldn't have been completely accurate. Right?_

Zelda saw trouble come to haunt Link's normally delightful features. It was easy to see that her news had disturbed him. She was disturbed too. She didn't like that Link claimed to have known this odd, suspicious, man from his childhood. And so far, Link was the only person to claim to know anything about the man at all past the two descriptive adjectives assigned to him.

"Link," Zelda said, her tones low with importance. "As you know, I've been blessed with powers from the goddesses as you have been. Mine sometimes allow me to know things, feel things as they happen, or sometimes even before they happen. And even though I have not seen this man yet, I have a very terrible feeling about him.

There's something wrong with that man. I know you've been led to believe that if you find him, you might be able to regain your voice, but I would question that very carefully if I were you. A lost voice is an awfully tempting, and personal thing to promise. It sounds too good to be true. It sounds too easy. I'd be afraid…that this person may be misleading you somehow, to try to harm you. I've heard…that this person has been searching for you."

But even as the words left Zelda's lips, she could see Link's face contort with resistance. He was shaking his head before she could even finish. And when she had finished, he continued to shake his head to make sure she had seen. Zelda couldn't help but to feel a stab of pity for him. The subject was clearly very painful for him, and she could see a desperation in him that he hadn't had during the war.

_That should say more about it than anything. _She thought. _He fought monsters, demons and kings singlehandedly, and he traversed worlds and changed from man to beast and back again, and took all the pressures and responsibilities of an entire kingdom onto his shoulders, with more poise and peace than he's displaying now. I've seen him keep his cool in situations where a man ought to be sobbing in pain or cowering in fear. To see such a painful expression on him now…well…it must mean that a missing voice is far more important than anyone around him will recognize._

And of course, that made her sad too. She couldn't imagine having something so important stolen from her, and then to live out the entire rest of her life with no one else understanding, and being unable to explain it to those she loved. But all the same, the man they were talking about was horrendously dangerous. Zelda would dare say that she believed him not to be a man at all.

Leaning in across the coffee table, Zelda brought herself in a bit closer to the hero. Link turned and fixed his gaze on her when he saw her come in close. When he did, Zelda looked directly into his eyes. She wanted to be able to read him. She wanted to see as much of his thoughts and emotions as she could, considering he had no way of conveying them.

"Link," she said, her tones as much, if not more serious than before. "Is your voice worth risking your life?" She watched his eyes widen slightly at the question. Clearly, he hadn't thought the situation was that serious or dangerous. But as his eyes shifted in thought, she saw him consider it. And as soon as he started to entertain such a notion, she knew what his answer would be. All the same, he reached for his paper instead of giving a simple nod. She imagined, he was tired of being unable to explain his choices.

[[It's more than just a voice, he wrote. It would change everything. There's so much that I can't do, can't be without it. My inability to speak words has caused people pain. When Prince Ralis's mother died I couldn't even tell him. He was left wondering about her fate for weeks! And she left me with parting words for him that to this very day I haven't delivered to him. I've had dozens of experiences like that. Not having a voice is preventing me from being the man I know that I am. It's not a voice that I'm missing…it's more like a piece of me.]]

Zelda's heart went out to him. She knew him very well to be one of, if not the most responsible person in all of Hyrule. To be unable to carry out requests, or deliver messages, or comfort those in pain…well…Zelda imagined it had caused him to carry a terrible weight around his entire life.

_His heart must ache._ Sympathy filled her when she looked up from his writings. And when she did, the unspoken question of, why he would start a personal quest like this now, was answered.

_Before the war, he was just a teenager. He finished maturing during the time he was fighting. And with all of the terror and battles over, he's focused more on his personal life. Knowing Link, he probably had to learn that it was ok for him to want things for himself. And what a better thing to want than a voice?_

Zelda had to smile to herself. Even Link's desires weren't really selfish. He'd even written it down: 'my inability to speak words has caused people pain.' He wanted to be even more useful, more helpful than he already was. Some would think that impossible. He'd already done so much, sacrificed so much for others.

_Well, perhaps now is the time to do something for Link._ Sitting up straight once more, Zelda's smile remained on her lips.

"Alright," she said. "What can I do to help you? Name it. Anything at all."

Link was immediately honored. He was sure that the princess of Hyrule didn't say such a thing to many. Already knowing what he wanted, he scribbled it down on his parchment.

[[Where can I find the dark man?]]

Zelda read it, but even in doing so she felt her smile slip from her face once again. Simply mentioning that man gave her the chills. She still felt like it was a bad idea, but she also felt a fierce need to help Link on his personal quest. Zelda couldn't think of a better reason to seek out such a shady character.

"He's hard to pinpoint. The inn keeper has told me he's not staying at the inn. But he's been seen in town everyday thus far. If you stay, you're bound to find him." Link nodded. Telma had said something similar. He imagined all he'd have to do is hang around and keep his ears piqued for information from passerby's.

But just as he was thinking of getting up to leave to carry out his task, another idea hit him. Using his pen as his lips, he quickly scrawled out another message.

[[I visited the ruined temple in town this morning. I met an old man there who mentioned you might know more about the battle that took place there thirteen years ago and that there was a reason it'd never been restored. I had a strange dream about it too. Or it may have been a memory. I'm not sure. But I'm starting to believe that the temple is the place I might have lost my voice.]]

Zelda's face fell open to surprise all over again when she read Link's words. Gaping at him, she shook her head in wonder.

"You've got your nose in almost every secret Hyrule has, don't you?" Link rubbed the back of his neck, appearing a bit embarrassed. He offered a bashful smile as he shrugged.

_He gets a lot of information considering he can't even ask for any._ Zelda thought in astonishment. Even back during the war, Link had been the first to receive a lot of messages and vital intelligence that even Zelda hadn't known of at the time. He was always the first to hear of it and the first on the scene and the first to clean up whatever mess had been made.

"I should have expected as much from you, Hero of Hyrule." Link's blush increased, but he didn't go to write anything else down on his paper. Zelda could see he was simply awaiting an answer.

"Very well, I know I can trust you with important information, even if you do regain your voice." All the same, she glanced to the door as if double checking to make sure it was closed. Lowering her voice, she began.

"Thirteen years ago there was a fierce battle, as you said. My father sent teams of experts to investigate the temple after it was over. Their conclusions were that the battle had taken place between supernatural beings. Most likely one on the goddess's side and one on the dark lord's side. It was hard to say which had triumphed, but because of ancient scriptures and the peace Hyrule has experienced, I'm certain that the light had won.

It's because of that battle that I ordered the temple to be left as it was. No one was to try and restore it, or even worship in it anymore. The reason being that I went down there myself as a young girl to check out the destruction and when I arrived I could feel all of the tremendous amounts of energy in it that was left behind from that battle. I felt the remnants of both the good and bad, but I also felt a third source of energy that was much smaller and frailer than the other two. I wasn't sure what it was, and I'm still not sure to this day, but I immediately understood that it was vital to protect that source of energy. And because that energy was tied into the battle that had taken place, I decided the best way to protect it was to make sure nothing in the temple changed, and also, obviously, to close it off to the public."

Link listened carefully, his ears perking up at the flood of information. The small frail energy Zelda described, he wondered if that wasn't what he felt when he was back in the temple.

_I certainly felt something, _he thought. _I just…don't know what it was. Much like how Zelda is describing it._ It made more sense then to as why the temple hadn't been rebuilt. But it still felt a little sad. He felt very strongly that it should have been made into a place of worship, as it was originally intended. But who was he to argue with a princess? And so, Link simply nodded.

"I wish I could offer you more solid advice," Zelda said. But of course, Link only smiled and waved her off. She'd done more than enough. Getting up from his far too comfortable seat, Link rose to his feet. Zelda stood up as well, seeing that he was getting ready to leave.

"If you ever need anything else, please feel welcome to come back to the castle at any time, day or night." And Link could see the sincerity on her smooth face. He offered a warm smile. He was always grateful for the help of friends. Without them, he wasn't sure he could get anywhere or do anything.

Unable to speak words of parting, and not wanting to waste more paper with such trivial things, Link simply turned toward the door to exit.

"Link, wait." Stopping at Zelda's gentle request, he turned to face her one last time. She held his gaze briefly, then stooped down and picked up the sheet of paper they'd been using along with the two behind it. Capping the bottle of ink, she then picked that up too, along with the quill. Link's eyes widened as she walked toward him.

"Here," she said, holding the items out to him. "You need these. You need these more than anyone's ever needed paper before." Link gazed at her. He felt his heart swell. It was a simple gesture for her. He was sure she had more paper than she'd ever know what to do with. But all the same, it meant more than he could describe. Reaching out, he took the items carefully. He nodded his thanks. Zelda smiled.

"You won't need those for much longer," she said. "But if you run out, you can always come back to the castle for more. Ok? It's the least I can do." A soulful, warming, smile spread across Link's face, causing his eyes to shine like they usually did. He understood completely what Zelda was offering him: a lifetime supply of paper and ink. It was far more than what he'd come to the castle for in the first place.

He mouthed the words "thank you" silently.

"You're welcome," Zelda answered. "Just…please be careful out there." Link nodded again, and unable to say more, turned around and headed for the door. He had a man to find.


	9. Chapter 9: Duel

((Greetings fans! I'm very excited about these upcoming chapters. You finally get to meet the villain! He's terrifying to write, and I hope terrifying to read. Also, because these next two chapters go together, I posted them back to back for you. If I hadn't...there'd be a terrible cliffhanger at the end of chapter 9. So I decided to save you the agony of that. You're Welcome. :) I'm sure you'll enjoy reading it as much as I enjoyed writing it. Always feel free to leave reviews. Thanks

~Spotofpaint))

**Chapter 9**

Duel

Link had taken Telma and Zelda's advice and simply started to mill around the main square of Castle Town. At first, he had picked an unoccupied area and had leaned up against a wall in order to people watch. It had been interesting enough at first, but of course, he didn't spot the man he was looking for. It wouldn't be that easy.

After an hour of staying sharp, and keeping himself focused on his task, he started to get rather bored. And so, as the sun began its slow decent toward the horizon he then took to window shopping instead. Looking at that booth or this one helped a little. There were a few items he'd never seen before, but had no use for. He visited Malo Mart once, just to see what Malo had in currently. He bought a few arrows, just for the sake of filling his quiver, but there was nothing new to view. Stepping back outside, he saw that the sun was a little lower, but it would still be several hours until dark.

_Was he seen during the day? Telma said she'd seen him at night in her bar._

Taking up another spot against a different wall, he began people watching once more. But it was quickly growing tiresome.

Then, remembering that he had paper and ink, he had an idea. It was the first time he'd really be able to ask people questions. But of course, he didn't want to waste too much of it. He only had three sheets of paper to begin with. And so, he simply wrote,

[[Have you seen a tall dark man?]] He was worried at first that the question would be too vague, but remembering Telma and Zelda's reactions, he decided that the two adjectives would be more than enough for people to know exactly what he was asking about. And so, Link immediately stepped out into the crowd to show his paper to the nearest passerby.

But sadly, it was far more unsuccessful than he imagined. People did indeed know exactly who he was speaking of, but their answers were always vague. They'd say things like "I saw him here yesterday" or "Yes, but I don't know where he's staying." Or "Try asking one of the castle guards."

Link's spirits fell. His parchment wasn't quite as magical as he'd assumed. Although he was very happy to have it, he recognized that it wouldn't work miracles.

Eventually, he went back to a nearby wall and stood against it once more, keeping his eyes fixated on the moving crowd before him. Then, an hour later, his feet began to grow sore from standing idle in place all day, so he sank down, and sat on the cobblestone. An hour more went by, and he leaned forward resting his chin in his hand. The day was dragging, and despite keeping a watchful eye on the square, he hadn't seen anything suspicious at all.

He sighed heavily, starting to feel rather depressed. Why would the mysterious man show up every day except this one? It hardly seemed fair.

The sun was low in the sky by this point, the few clouds that remained above glowed a bright vibrant orange against a darkening purple sky. The sunset was as beautiful as ever in Hyrule, but Link was far too disheartened to enjoy it for once.

_Maybe I should head to Telma's. She asked me to visit after dark. It would at least be nice to be in the company of a friend. And I bet she'd put me up for the evening too. I don't really have money for the inn._

Sighing, Link forced himself to move. Getting up and onto his feet, he stretched his arms above his head to get out the stiffness in his muscles. Sitting still was, as far as he was concerned, a lot harder than doing hard work where he was constantly moving.

"Link, Princess Zelda's highest honored knight." Blinking, Link stopped stretching to look out before him. There stood another knight. He was fully clad in the castle's royal armor. Link recognized the specialized helmet and the royal crest on his breastplate.

Immediately he knew this was not the man he was looking for. He was indeed tall, and well built, but Link would never describe him as dark. Quite the contrary actually; his armor shone brightly in the light of the setting sun, and Link imagined that even if he weren't wearing it, his personality would account for much of the brightness.

The man stood up tall and straight and proud. He held himself the way a knight should. Link, having fought long and hard enough, immediately recognized that the man before him was a seasoned veteran. He was most certainly a fighter. The complete opposite of Garthol, whom he'd met in the castle. This man carried himself well, and even without his weapons drawn, Link knew he was ready for battle should it arise unexpectedly.

Link immediately held respect for the man, especially since he gave him such an honored salutation in the market place. Link smiled and nodded in greeting. The other knight gave a curt nod, but no smile graced his bearded face.

"Sir, I have seen you standing in the market square all day. As such, I had plenty of time to decide whether I really wanted to do this or not. I have come to the decision that I do." Link blinked, not really understanding what the other man was talking about.

"My name is Sir Balian Cornet VI. You may have heard of me, or you may not, but I was Princess Zelda's most honored knight before you earned my title. And truly I do say earned, sir. You've done much for Hyrule and for this kingdom, and I hold you in high esteem, nevertheless, I very much want my title back. My job at the castle hasn't changed, and I know it won't regardless of the outcome of this situation. Zelda still counts on me to train all of the castle's troops and run airtight security. All the same, that title has been mine for many long years. No one has ever bested me before. And as skilled as you may be, I believe I worked hard enough to have that title back."

Link's blue eyes widened then as a dawning came over him.

_This man is the Captain of the Guard in Zelda's castle! _He thought in wonder. _He had the highest ranking among the knights of Hyrule before I came and stole it!_ A quick flush came to Link's cheeks then as he realized what this meant to the man before him. A title like that was probably very tied into his pride and self-identity. And for Link to have simply swooped in and taken it must have been upsetting if not humiliating for him.

_This man has probably worked at swordplay his entire life. He's at least twice my age. He's clearly responsible and well-mannered. _Link had to feel a little bad then. He hadn't meant to take this man's title. At the time he was knighted, Link didn't even really understand all the implications and responsibilities of what taking on such a title even meant. He certainly hadn't saved Hyrule thinking he would earn such a degree of formal respect.

_I was just doing what I was meant to._ Link sighed. If he could, he'd just give the title back to Balian Cornet. But of course, he knew very well that such a thing would be a grave insult. This man prided himself on his skills. If Link didn't accept his challenge, it would be like rubbing salt in a wound.

"Now that I've introduced myself, and explained my intentions, I'd like to formally challenge you to a duel sir. Obviously, we would work off the point system, so that no one would get mortally wounded." Link wasn't sure what the point system was, but it sounded good. He didn't want to hurt this man. He decided he was rather fond of this knight. And so, he gave a serious nod in acceptance.

"Very well. I knew you would accept, so I took it upon myself to have a few of my men remain on standby so they could clear the marketplace. The judge however, I believe should be a stranger picked from the crowd. You may choose the judge so that he is impartial. Do you agree to that?"

Link nodded again. This Balian person seemed very conscientious, and Link was inclined to trust him. Besides, there'd be plenty of witnesses if the duel would be happening here and now in the market. Balian gave a nod in response to Links, and then reached down to a whistle he had hanging around his neck. He lifted it to his lips and gave a quick blow.

The high pitched note range out across the market square. Immediately people stopped what they were doing to look up and try and find the source of the loud noise. But even as they did, Link saw several castle guards troop out from behind the first gate in the wall that headed toward the castle. They entered the market and immediately began clearing the area, asking people to step aside, or shuffling them to the right or left.

"What's going on?" Link heard one woman ask her friend.

"I'm not sure, but it looks like they're setting up for a duel!"

"Oh really? I've never seen one! How exciting! I hope it is a duel."

Link watched at how quickly the men worked. Under Balian's instruction, the innocents were herded behind an imaginary line. With the guards informing people of where they could stand, soon the entire market square was cleared. Link and Balian now had plenty of room, and moreover, a rather large crowd of spectators. All of the hubbub had drawn a ton of attention their way, and with the square blocked off by guards, it only attracted more eyes to the situation at hand. People gathered, pressing in as far as the guards allowed them too.

"I heard there was duel! Which knights are fighting?"

"We don't know yet, they haven't said, but isn't that Balian and Link over there?"

"Oh my goodness! I believe you're right! Could it possibly be them?"

"I suspect so. Link did steal the captain's title after all. He must want it back!"

Link wasn't used to large crowds. Most of his fighting had been done in the most abandoned parts of Hyrule: the ancient temples, its blackest caverns, its highest mountains and its deepest lakes. He'd even fought in its very sky. But all of those places had been infested with monsters and evil, therefore no humans had been there. The most public he'd ever been exposed to before was at his knighting ceremony, and he'd been plenty of nervous then. More so than when he fought alone. He couldn't help but to feel his nerves suddenly bunch together at the rather large crowd around him.

_I'm a small town kind of guy,_ he thought to himself. _This big city stuff is so…_ But he didn't really even get a chance to finish his own thought, for Balian had stepped out into the middle of the ring. Link, knowing he was supposed to follow, did so. He swallowed once, his Adams apple feeling swollen as he did. The crowd was just so big, and everyone was staring.

_It'll be fine. Just don't pay any attention to them, _he reminded himself. But of course, that was nearly impossible when Balian raised his hands into the air in order to get the people's attention. A hush quickly fell over the chattering, bobbing heads around him, and then, all eyes, and ears were focused on the captain.

"Good people of Hyrule, on this day, at sunset, a duel is taking place. The duel will be between myself, The Royal Captain of the Guard, and Link, Hero of Hyrule. The duel is for the title of Princess Zelda's Most Honored Knight and it will be observing the point system. Whichever knight scores three points first will win."

Link could tell that Balian wasn't quite done, but the crowd erupted into excitable cheers before he could take another breath. The elder knight smiled a bit, clearly used to getting more attention than Link was. Probably because he dealt with many people on a day to day basis in his profession, whereas Link really only dealt with goats.

Balian waited patiently for the people to settle back down. He raised his hands a second time to let them know he still needed their attention. When the crowd saw the signal, they indeed stopped cheering, eager to hear what else was to be said.

"We're in need of an impartial judge. Someone who understands the sword and the point system very well, but who is unbiased about which of us wins. Those who wish to volunteer, please raise your hands."

Lots of hands shot up into the air. Link could see excitement dancing across many of the faces he saw. Most were young men, clearly enticed by swords and swordplay. A few looked like they were fighters or even knights themselves.

Balian lowered his hands and then turned to Link. In a much quieter voice, since he was no longer addressing so many, he said,

"Ok Link, choose whoever you deem fit." Link stepped forward. His palms were still sweaty from looking at so many faces. If it were up to him, they'd have a private battle, somewhere away from prying eyes. But Link assumed that this was the way they did things in Castle Town. Besides…he really had no way of asking for anything else, not without bothering with a lot of ink and paper. And he knew he couldn't back down. This was something he had to do. Balian's honor and reputation were at stake, and Link knew he deserved a true, fair match. Link knew he had to fight to the best of his ability.

The outcome of the match didn't matter much to him. He cared nothing for titles. He didn't mind either way if he was the best knight in Hyrule or not. The only thing he really cared about was skill. He still wanted to win; of course, it was human nature to want to win. But he felt his desire to win this duel was based almost solely on the idea that his skills were the best. Link wanted to be the best swordsman, mainly because it would mean he could protect whomever he chose, whenever the need arose.

He was small in stature. He had no voice. He was from a farming village. And a lot of people may have thought that was something to look down upon. But when it came to fighting, when it came to battle, and sword skills, Link knew he went uncontested. Until now.

Scanning the faces before him, he saw a lot of young men with their hands in the air. Any would have been a good choice. But as Link was looking around at the crowd, trying to decide on which would be the most impartial a surprising face appeared before him.

There, standing right up in the front, just next to one of the guards, was a young girl. She looked to be about eleven, maybe twelve. She had bright blonde hair that was cut very short and it was very messy. She was dirty. And she had a big bruise on her jaw line. Link saw a wooden practice sword hanging from her belt. Her blue eyes shined with eagerness. She looked as if she'd simply die if she weren't picked. And with her messy condition, it was quite clear to what she'd been doing this day.

_She's been practicing the sword. And she's been practicing very hard._ Link's nerves about the crowd around him vanished as he looked at her. She was so honest in her ways and so diligent for her age that he simply could not help but to smile. She reminded him of himself at that age.

_I used to practice with Rusl for hours, _he remembered. His smile only grew at the warm memory. _He grew tired long before I felt I was done. He'd want to take a break, but I wouldn't let him._ Link knew very well then who their judge would be, and he didn't hesitate in lifting his arm and pointing at the young blonde.

"Who's that? Who's he pointing at!" One of the other volunteers cried. Several faces in the crowd turned to see who it was he was indicating. Many laid eyes on the girl, then expressions of disbelief entered their eyes and they immediately began looking in places around her, searching for the other volunteer that must have been nearby. But there were none.

The young girl's face seemed to ignite with delight. The smile that spread over her open mouth was so large that Link thought it might actually split her face in two. Immediately, she ran out past the guard and into the empty ring.

"That young girl?"

"That can't be who he meant. Can it?"

"Why would he pick a little girl?"

But Link paid the crowd no mind, and neither did the girl or Balian. In fact, when Link looked to the elder knight, concerned of what he'd think, he found his bearded face wearing a similar smile to that of the girls. Link saw amusement in his face. He let out a jolly laugh, then faced the girl respectively.

"And what's your name, young judge?"

"I'm Chelsy! And I'm going to be the best swordsman ever one day! And I'll be able to beat both of you!" Balian immediately threw his head back and let out a hearty, belly-rocking laugh. It was in good humor, and he was clearly impressed and tickled by the girl's attitude. Link was too, but his laughter wasn't nearly as loud as Balian's. As such, it was mostly drowned out by Balian and the crowd. All the same, Chelsy smiled proudly.

"Well Chelsy, that may be true one day. But for today, do you think you could be our judge and score us fairly and accurately?" Chelsy lifted a hand to her forehead and saluted vivaciously.

"Yes sir!"

"Good! Take your place near the sidelines and make sure to stay out of harm's way." She nodded again. Link and Balian both watched her turn and run off toward the guards. Balian had to chuckle again.

"Good choice Link. There isn't any arrogance to get in her way." Link had to agree, despite her very arrogant statement she'd just made, Link knew what the captain meant. Balian clapped Link on his shoulder.

"May the best man win." Link nodded. Then, both men turned and took their places in the center of the empty ring. Facing one another from several feet away, they stood at the ready. Balian had been prepared to state the rules out loud, but as soon as he opened his mouth a small, yet powerful voice rose up over the ring.

"Swordsmen withdraw your weapons!" It was Chelsy. And when Link looked to Balian, he could see he was impressed. Clearly, this was something the judge was supposed to say at this time. At Chelsy's word, Balian slid his broadsword out of its sheath and readied his shield. Link did the same, taking his Ordon blade out into the open. It was smaller than Balian's large broadsword, but this had never deterred Link before. Because he was a smaller man than most, he needed a weapon to match that he could easily handle and wield to the best of his ability. The sword he had now had been specially made for him by Rusl. And Rusl's skills as a sword maker were unquestioned.

"This duel will be performed on the point system! The opponents aren't allowed to use any weapons other than their swords and shields. Any other weapons are strictly prohibited and any use of them will make the player forfeit! Any use of magic is also prohibited and the same penalties will occur! A point is earned anytime an opponent would have clearly made a fatal blow, had this been a duel to the death. But because this is a point system duel, any opponent who seriously injures the other fighter will lose a point!"

It was a little strange, hearing a small, girls voice rise up above the crowds in order to deliver the rules, but it was somehow fitting. Everything seemed straight forward, and Link had gotten over his nerves quite some time ago. As such, he was ready. Sword and shield out, he fixed on his opponent. He gripped the hilt of his blade, feeling its weight as he moved the tip a little higher. Shield firmly in place on his right arm, he began sizing Balian up.

He was taller than Link, and had a good fifty to seventy-five pounds over him. But he was also quite stout. And with all of that armor on, Link wondered how cumbersome he might be. One of Link's greatest strengths had always been his speed and agility over his enemies. His size allowed him to move much more quickly than most. He decided speed would be his friend once more, over strength or power. But of course, he was aware that his opponent was probably sizing him up in a similar fashion. As such, his conclusions would be the opposite of Links.

_His strength is probably his power, _he thought. _A true, good hit from the captain would probably do me a lot of damage. I should focus on defense whenever I'm nearby. _

Feeling the tension rise on the darkening air as night began to fall around them, both men gripped their weapons as the crowds quieted and Chelsy stopped speaking. There was only one thing left to wait for.

"Contestants, please prepare to duel in three, two, one," Link tensed, "GO!" then immediately sprang into action. The crowd erupted into cheers as Link made a bee-line for Balian's left side, the side he held his shield with. Because Link was left-handed, and almost all of his opponents right handed, he'd come to discover over time that they weren't always prepared for a left-handed opponent. But Link, however, was very used to fighting right-handed enemies.

Balian didn't move and instead stood his ground as Link flew up onto his left. Link took a swing, high, aiming for the neck, mainly because taller opponents never expected him to aim so high. Balian seemed surprised by Link's speed, and lack of fear when it came to striking first. But he was also a seasoned pro, and very easily blocked Link's attack with his shield.

Link kept moving, never stopping to allow Balian a chance to counter-attack. He ran well past him before turning around to face him once more. When he did, he saw an impressed look on the older man's features. Link ignored the expression and instead scanned for openings. There weren't any, which was fine by him. He always made his own.

Link came in again, just as swiftly, but kept his observing skills wide open as he did so. Balian still wasn't moving much, and Link knew very well that this was most likely because he knew Link would be using speed as a tactic. The best way to beat speed is to stay in one place. Balian was, for the time being, acting like a tank. He was hunkering down, deflecting and defending as he observed Link's moves.

_He's still sizing me up, _Link thought. _Learning my movements._ Link knew it was a smart move on the elder knight's part. As such, Link immediately changed tactics, even while still running at his enemy. When he reached his target, instead of swinging in with his blade, Link immediately pivoted to the side, then struck out backward with his hilt. It cracked into Balian's back with a deafening ring. But because Balian had on a full suit of armor, he really didn't take any damage, other than a rather large dent in his back plate. All the same, Link felt it was better to strike then to hesitate, even when he knew he wouldn't deliver any damage. It sometimes gave him the advantage of rattling his opponent.

Being behind Balian didn't make him safe, and Link was already dodging when the other knight pivoted, swinging his broadsword to the side. It crashed into the ground just at Link's fleeing boots, clanging against the cobblestone ground. The crowd 'ooed' and 'aahed.'

Link was already moving again, but quickly became aware of the fact that Balian may have been conserving energy.

_Is he trying to wear me out?_ Link knew very well that it would work, if he kept running around him in circles trying to punch through his defenses and Balian himself stood still. And so, there was only one option left: direct confrontation.

_I'll make him move._ Link turned once more, and this time came at Balian head-on. The elder knight lifted his sword and shield in preparation, and Link came in as hard as he could. Their blades collided, sending a resounding clash into the air around them. Balian countered, bringing his blade down over Link's left shoulder. Link immediately lifted his own blade, blocking, and then using Balian's own momentum against him as he slid his blade further down Balian's until he almost reached his hand. Balian saw his mistake only a second before it would have brought damage and quickly pulled back and out of the way.

_He's moving now. Keep him on defense!_ Link didn't let up. He came in fast and hard, bringing his Ordon blade down once more. He'd gone for the left, and Balian blocked with his shield. Normally, this would leave Link open under his left arm. Balian thought so too, and so he took it and attacked. But Link was ready, and spinning just a bit with minimal effort, he was able to block with his shield. Link shoved against it, using all of his weight. The metal ricocheted against Balian's blade, sending a shock up his arms. The older man stumbled back and Link didn't waste time going for the kill. Before Balain could catch his balance, Link brought his blade down. It would have been a headshot, right down the middle, but Link had plenty of discipline to stop his blade mere millimeters from the captain's face.

"First point goes to Link!" Chelsy cried over the noise of the crowd. The people erupted into cheers. It was deafening, and also very distracting. And it was the half of a blink that Balian needed in order to counter. There was no hesitation and the captain immediately thrust his sword forward for a mortal kill to Link's gut. Link raised his shield just in time, but the blow was heavy, and he was sent reeling backward several feet. He stumbled, and being off balance was always a death sentence.

Balian rushed him, and the older, heavier man, shocked Link with his sudden speed. He could move when the time was right. Link barely had the time he needed to regain his footing before he was lifting his shield to block another heavy blow. But the force between Balian's run and his strike was weighty. Link stumbled backward a second time.

_He's got me on the run!_ Knowing very well that Balian could just do the same move again if Link didn't think of something, Link watched as the bigger man moved in a third time. Still not completely balanced, Link took a dive to his right and rolled out of the way. Balian's blade came down just at his heels, clobbering the cobblestone a second time.

"…ah!"

Link had gotten to his feet, only to find Balian charging toward him a fourth time. Link, snarled, bearing his teeth as he planted his feet in place. He was ready this time, and Balian wouldn't be throwing him off balance again.

Link stood his ground, never flinching, never blinking as the tank of a man rushed in. Link waited for his moment, judging Balian's approach, watching which way he would swing his blade. And at the last possible second, Link saw the blade come down in a downward blow.

_Easy!_ Link loved it when taller opponents tried to bring their blade down on him from above. A lot of the time, they thought they could crush him, or over power him due to his size. But this move was always a huge underestimation of Link's skills.

The moment he saw the blade coming down, all Link had to do was crouch down and sidestep. The razor sharp edge of Balian's blade whizzed harmlessly over his head, and before Balian could even realize what was happening, Link took his blade and stood back up throwing all he had behind it. It would have been a fine uppercut. It would have ended the captain's life a second time. But as before, Link stopped his blade before it did any damage.

"And Link, Hero of Hyrule has already taken the second point!" The crowd erupted into fanatic cheers, clearly riveted by the entire thing. "Only one point remains to win the match! Can the captain catch up? Or is this already over?"

Link saw Balian's face harden then. He could tell that the older man was suddenly much more serious and much more motivated than he was a second ago.

_Of course he is, _Link thought. _He's more skilled than what he's showing._ Preparing for the worst, Link was ready when the captain moved in once more. But this time, he had some major fire behind his attacks. Balian brought his blade in from the side. Link blocked with his sword. Balian immediately tried a vertical cut. Link blocked again, then immediately countered by pivoting and thrusting his own blade at Balian's midsection. Balian blocked with his broadsword, then shoved forward violently, his metal clad body ramming through the weapons and directly into Link. Before Link knew it, he'd quite literally been body slammed.

The hit was hard. And as he'd predicted before the battle began, Balian had a lot of weight and power behind his hits. Link found himself stumbling backward once more. But Balian didn't let up and he rushed in again. He brought his blade down and Link blocked once again. But as soon as he did, Balian lashed out with his shield. Link hadn't been expecting a shield attack while still fending off his blade, and so had risen his own shield to deflect it just a little bit too late. The top of Balian's shield slammed into his right shoulder.

"Augh!" Despite the sudden flash of pain, Link dared not stop pushing back against his opponent. And as the two were now locked in a shoving match, Link knew he was in trouble. His sword was pressed firmly against Balian's, so was his shield. If he gave in, or if his strength gave out, it would be game over.

Sweat beaded up against his brow as he glared at the bigger man. Gritting his teeth, his blue eyes narrowed. Balian wasn't giving up, and he was very strong.

_I've defeated stronger!_ As always, in the heat of battle, Link felt the surge of courage and confidence that was his core. His body began to shake from the tremendous effort it took to hold Balian back. But Link had a great deal of experience holding off things larger than he was. Goats, Gorons, and all manner of beasts and demons. And Balian, as far as Link was concerned was just a man.

With an unexpected, furious cry that rang out over the crowd, Link suddenly gave a great shove into Balian, pushing his weapons back and away from him, and then, with the second he had earned, he then leapt up into the air. Using Balian's broad shoulders as a spring board, Link flipped head over heels, his sword coming down as he did so. The crowd gasped in awe as they witnessed an attack Link was once told was called the Helm Splitter. And when Link landed on his feet on top the cobblestone behind the captain, Balian's helmet dangled from the tip of his blade.

For a brief second, everything was still and silent with the exception of Balian's swooshing helmet on top of Link's Ordon sword. But then, the crowd erupted into cheers all over again.

"Incredible!" Came Chelsy's young, excited voice as she shouted as loud as she could to be heard over the crowd. "That's the third point! Link has earned all three points in a row in under ten minutes! And against Hyrule's very own captain of the guard! This duel was cut a dry folks! Cut and dry! Link wins by a landslide!"

It was over fast. And Link was very unused to battles being over without any gore, or blood. Standing up straight, it felt really odd to be surrounded by screaming people rather than bodies. Blinking, he could only look at the crowd for a short while before starting to feel a little embarrassed and nervous again as he had before. Still breathing hard, and adrenaline still pumping through his veins, he really wasn't sure what it was he was supposed to do next. How did these duels go again? Wiping the sweat off his brow with his shield arm, it was Chelsy that came over to him. The young girl grabbed a hold of his right hand and then lifted it into the air.

The crowd's cheers became utterly deafening. And being used to the peace and quiet of the forest or the ranch, Link had the urge to cover his sensitive, pointed, ears. But of course, he didn't. He didn't want to be rude.

"The champion!" Chelsy screamed over the roar of the cheers. Even so, Link could barely hear her. "Link retains the title of Princess Zelda's most honored knight!" There was even more cheering. And Chelsy kept his hand held up and into the air. She shook it with her seemingly waves of exploding, emotional, excitement.

_How long am I supposed to stand here?_

Balian walked up to him next. And when he did Chelsy released his arm. Link faced the older gentlemen. He could see he wasn't happy, but he could also see that he was prepared to take his devastating defeat gracefully.

Link offered an apologetic smile as he shrugged his shoulders. And for some reason, this caused Balian to break out into a true genuine smile. It spread over his bearded face and reached his kind eyes.

"Well, you bested me Link. And really, I don't feel all that bad losing to a man like you. You're strangely…very pleasant for a swordsman." Link took it as a compliment. He smiled, but then remembered Balian's helmet, when he felt the extra weight on his sword. Reaching out, he plucked it off of his blade, then held it out to the older gentleman. Balian blinked, then burst out laughing.

"Well aren't you just something else! You give a new meaning to the phrase, speak softly but carry a big stick! You're a completely different man in battle! You even had me scared a few times! If this had been a real battle, I would've been dead in seconds." Balian reached out, taking back his helmet. He placed it firmly and squarely back on top of his head. Once it was well adjusted, he reached out again, this time grabbing a hold of Link's hand. He shook it roughly, and spiritedly.

"I was going to ask you to teach me that last move of yours. But I just may be too big to leap that high!" Link smiled again, then laughed a bit. As he'd already decided before, he then thought again: he liked Balian.

"You deserve that title, sir. No one better to have it. I'm glad to give it up to someone who's clearly more skilled than myself. Maybe I should take you into the castle sometime to train some of my troops? Some of the new recruits are just pitiful. Seriously. They could use another mentor, other than myself. Someone closer to their age. They might be able to relate to you better. Or maybe you could even…"

Balian kept talking, but Link had stopped listening. The hair on the back of his neck had risen and was now standing on end. He felt himself bristle, his muscles tensed. Something odd was in the air.

It felt very similar to how it did when he'd been travelling through Hyrule field, or even in the temples and he was about to round a corner where he knew there'd be danger. His fighter's instinct, or his wolf's instinct, as he called it, flared to life. He was definitely sensing something, an odd type of energy that he didn't like. Because of his Triforce symbol and the blessings bestowed to him by the goddesses, and also because he'd spent so much time as a wolf, he was much more attuned to such things than regular people. That and his heightened senses from experiencing so much war had engraved a sense of danger into him. He knew when things were lurking around that didn't belong.

Immediately he turned away from Balian. Not to be rude, but because he knew whatever it was that he felt was behind him.

"Hey!" Balian objected. But Link paid him no mind. He instead began scanning the crowd. It was hard to see past the sea of excited faces, but the crowd had at least calmed down a little bit so that they weren't screaming anymore. All the same, Link didn't see anything in the crowd.

_What is this feeling? _It pulled him. Much the same way he'd felt the pull to the temple. Only this time, he knew very well that what he was looking for was not something pleasant. Continuing to scan the area, Balian suddenly stepped up beside him.

"What is it? What're you looking for?" Balian looked out then too, but Link paid him no heed. Instead, he looked to the market places southern exit.

Past the crowds, it had grown very dark. The sun had set during his battle with Balian, and although the sky was still a deep purple instead of its darkest black, the shadows on the earth were long, and heavy. They were almost like solid things and concealed much and Link was noticing quite a lot of them forming and gathering near the market's southern exit.

Blinking, he stared into the darkness. And as he peered more intently, he made out the outline of a man, standing just out of reach of the torchlight. Link couldn't make out much about him, but he knew instantly by witnessing him that this was the man everyone had spoken of.

A cold, icy, chill ran up his spine. His fingertips tingled as his feet grew numb. The man…was looking directly at him. And an odd, horrible, foreboding feeling filled Link to his core.

_I know him,_ he thought suddenly. _He's familiar to me. In the way my aunt had been when I spotted her by the fountain._ Link slowly sheathed his sword and put his shield away. Then he took one hesitant step forward, his boots kicking up dust on the cobblestone.

In seeing the man now, he felt in turmoil. A large part of him was very excited. Link wanted to run to him, catch him, question him. He believed that this man knew where his voice was, that this man could somehow give it back to him. But…there was another part of him that was terrified. A voice told him to forget the dark man, to forget his voice, and to just go home to Ordon, to Ilia, to the farm. That voice told him that this person was nothing but trouble, and that no good would come of it.

_What do I do? _Link truly was torn, until the dark man suddenly turned, and ran the other way, vanishing into the darkness of the night.

"…ah!" There was no choice then. Link bolted, just as he had after his aunt.

"Hey! Link! Wait!" Balian called after him, confused and worried, but as before, Link didn't listen. The moment the man turned to leave, the moment he saw him go, the decision had been made. He had to see this man. He had to find out who he was.

_How do I know him? Is he the one I fought as a child in the temple? Did he really want my Triforce Piece?_ Link's boots clopped on the cobble stone as he shoved his way through the crowd. The people, as confused as Balian, cried out in protest or confusion. Link didn't stop for them. He barreled through them until he was free, and then he simply took off like lightning.


	10. Chapter 10: The Darkness

**Chapter 10**

The Darkness

Racing for the southern exit, his heart began to pound almost as viciously as his feet on the ground.

_I won't lose him! _He thought as he ran. _This is what I've been waiting for! He has the answers I need, I know he does! He can tell me what happened._ And then there was another, deeper, darker part in his heart that knew the man could also tell him, just what it was he'd done to him as a child. But Link wasn't sure he even wanted to think about that part consciously. He shoved the thought away. The question to as why Rusl had found him half dead in the south field would go answered with Link's other questions. There was no doubt about that. And for now, he didn't want to entertain the notion.

_I'll catch him! _Link ran out through the double wooden doors, out from underneath the large stone wall that encircled castle town. And once outside, his boots began to thunk down on the wooden planks of the bridge. He didn't see his target, but that still didn't slow him down. He leapt over the stone stairs that lead down to the grass and then kept going. Racing through the narrow rocky passageway, his feet took him through to the main south field. Sticking to the path at first, Link couldn't help but to notice the long grass on either side of him.

_This is where Rusl found me._ And then, finally, it was here that he finally started to slow down. The southern part of Hyrule field was huge and vast. If he didn't know which way to go, he'd never find the dark man. There were simply too many directions to choose from and too many options. And so, breathing heavily, air wheezing in and out of his lungs from the hard run, he finally came to a complete stop.

Still covered in sweat from his fight with Balian, and then on top of that, his sudden and hard run, he hunched over to rest his hands on his knees. He took a few seconds just to let his heart slow, and also to gather his bearings.

Standing back up, he scanned the darkened field before him. Night had settled down, bathing the land of Hyrule with a blanket of dusk. The stars were beginning to appear, and the half-moon shone forth its silvery light. It made the long grasses shimmer, and the treetops glow almost blue. But all the same, it was much harder to see at night.

_Shit! I don't see him!_ Link felt a wave of disappointment, and more than that, frustration. He felt his agitation starting to build.

_I need this!_ He snorted. _I need it more than anything!_ Determined not to give up, he lifted his eyes and scanned the field again.

And as if by dark magic, he then immediately spotted him.

The dark man stood perfectly still, way down by the bridge that crossed over the very shallow pond that stood in the center of the field. Link had crossed that bridge many times over traveling from the market to the forest and back again. He knew it well. And so, breath catching in his throat, he took off on the chase a second time.

Link started to near the bridge rather quickly, but as he did, he realized that the dark man seemed to have suddenly vanished.

_What the-! Where did he go?_ Link's run turned into a jog, and then once more he stopped once he reached the beginning of the bridge. He stood, panting heavily once more. He may have been extremely fit compared to most, but he'd still just run over a mile at top speed. Sweat dripped from his nose.

_Ugh! I lost him again!_ Standing back up again, he wiped at his face. For a minute, he tried to just think.

_I better be careful…it's almost like he's leading me on…_

And, as soon as he thought it, a quiet, but distinctive growl seemed to come from just beneath the bridge. It was a terribly odd noise. It definitely didn't belong to a wolf or fox. It sounded oddly human…yet not. Another shiver ran up Link's spine, similar to the one he'd felt when he first laid eyes on the darkened man in the market.

_Is he…under the bridge?_ Link didn't think much of anything at all as he started to move. Turning to the side, his boots began to take him down the grassy slope and toward the water.

The shallow lake was always crystal clear. This night was no exception. It stood, about a foot or two deep, its surface perfectly still. Like a window or a mirror, the moon reflected perfectly off of its face. The lakebed bottom was made of smooth stone and Link could see right down to it since there was almost no mud or murk to speak of.

Link stepped off of the bank and into the silvery pool. The ripples he created immediately disturbed the water, sending them smoothly forward until they turned the moons reflection into waves. The visual difference of it only made it all the stranger to Link that the dark man could even be under the bridge without having disturbed the pond. All the same, there was no turning back now.

Trudging through the water, Link felt its icy bite as it rose to his knees. The freezing temperature was odd considering it was the middle of summer. The pond, as shallow as it was, should have been rather warm.

Link knew something was wrong. The entire situation was growing stranger and stranger. And his instincts were ringing in his ears, telling him that there was danger all around. It told him that he was in a bad situation, that he was in the wrong place at the wrong time. It forbade him to move forward.

For a minute, he listened to it. He stopped sludging through the icy waters and actually considered turning around. He thought about home, about Ordon, and Ilia. How nice would it be to go curl up under a blanket with his girlfriend and drink hot tea?

Link shivered in place.

_But…my voice…_ And that prospect was all it took. Link wanted to have a voice. He couldn't ever remember wanting anything more. He was desperate for one.

_It's a piece of me…It's mine. I want it back! And if this man is the one that took it from me…_ But he didn't need to finish his thought. He turned, facing the little bridge once more. He could see underneath it now, and he could see that there was a shadow there waiting for him.

His face hardened, his eyes grew cold. This man was not going to stop him, from taking back what was rightfully his to begin with. Determination filling him, Link sloshed forward once more. Soon the light from the moon faded as the wooden planks of the bridge rose above him to block its shine. And the silver from the water was stolen away as nothing but blackness surrounded him. In the depths of night, Link was in a shadow of a shadow. Nothing but darkness was here as the moonlight suddenly seemed much brighter as it shone on both sides of his little hiding place. But where he stood, there was only blackness.

"Congratulations, you found me." Link had a start. He hadn't even seen the dark man until he spoke. He seemed to almost blend in with his surroundings. But now, Link could see he was leaning up against one of the wooden support beams of the bridge. Link faced him, and studied him closely. It was just as Zelda said; it was very hard to make out any fine details about him. He was very tall, and of course, being bathed in shadow, Link had to say very dark. It kept his features hidden. But Link could at least see that he had a rotten expression on. And he had mean eyes. He oddly reminded Link of his aunt. Only perhaps twenty times worse.

"You've been searching for me, no?" Link let out a 'hmph' as he lifted his chin his way.

_I heard that it was in fact you who's been searching for me,_ he thought, but of course he knew he couldn't hear him.

A quick smirk came over the man's lips as his eyes smiled.

"No one comes searching for me, unless they're after something. What're you after Link?" Link at first was surprised by the man's knowing of his name. But then reminded himself for what seemed like the tenth time, that of course he knew him, he was famous now. Everyone knew him.

"I think I know very well what you're seeking. And I know why you've come to me. You want answers, right? For the missing holes in your memory?" Link blinked, his blue eyes widening.

_How does he know that? So he does know me?_

"Oh, I know everyone Link. Even sunshine Ilia." Link's mouth fell open as he instinctively took a step back. His response had been quite shocking. Not only did it imply that he could read Link's mind, but his claim of knowing Ilia was somewhat terrifying. Link didn't like the idea of this man being anywhere near Ilia.

The dark man suddenly threw back his head and laughed. It was a cold, joyless sound.

"Don't look so surprised! You already know I can read minds, don't you? Or have you even forgotten that?" Link gaped. He shook his head, mostly in denial, but also as a means of rejection.

"Ooh, come now. You must remember some things, or you wouldn't have been able to seek me out in the first place. How about our little fight. Do you remember that?"

Link's heart was starting to beat faster and faster. He was starting to get scared. _So this is the same man,_ he thought. _So is he really not a man at all? Is he a monster, like in my dream?_

"It's not nice to call people names, Link. And I'm also standing right here. So I'd appreciate it if you could direct your thoughts at me, instead of about me. It's rude. I know you're used to being trapped inside that little brain of yours, but at least address me properly."

Link felt goosbumps break out over his skin. This entire situation was really, really creepy.

_Maybe I shouldn't have come after all._

"Don't be ridiculous. You want your voice back, don't you?" This got Link's attention. And the strength of his desire chased away his uneasiness for the time being.

_My voice! You know where it is? Do you have it? You took it, didn't you!_

"Whoa, whoa, hold on there bronco! Don't go jumping to conclusions when you don't even remember what happened!" The dark man chuckled. "I might know where your voice is. And I could tell you easily enough. And you should also know that it's completely possible for you to retrieve it. You could have it back and speak words and sing and tell your girlfriend you love her and all of those wonderful things in the blink of an eye."

Link felt his heart twist from within his chest. He wanted those things so badly, so desperately. But…life had taught him the hard way that things didn't come as easily as this man was promising. Nothing was that easy. And Link couldn't help but to remember Zelda's warning at that moment.

_She had said that it sounded too good to be true, that it was too easy, that it was a personal and tempting promise…_

"That's because it _is_ a tempting promise. But that doesn't mean it's not true!" The shadow creature smiled; a strange, disturbing smile. Link already knew he couldn't trust this man worth a damn. But for some reason he was still standing under the bridge and he was still listening to him speak.

_Why am I bothering? He's clearly a liar. He's trying to trick me into something…_

"Holy damnation Link! You're such a worrier! I've seen you carry the world on your shoulders. I've seen you take on everyone's problems one, two, twenty at a time. I've seen you bleed and sweat and literally _die_ over and over again for this fair land and its fair people and all of the creatures it contains. Good thing you had a few fairies with you on the journey, eh?" The dark man chuckled again. Getting up from off of the pillar where he was leaning, he took a few steps forward in order to allow himself the room to gesture and move about as he spoke.

"Link, you've broken your back for everyone around you. For your dear Ilia and your precious goats! But have you ever done anything for yourself?"

Link turned away, glancing out at the lightness on the water beyond the bridge. The dark man had touched a sore spot. Of course Link had always wanted to have something for himself. But…he was always preoccupied with others. And, on top of that, without a voice, he could never ask anyone for help. When the rare occasion occurred that he did want something for himself, he had no way of asking for it. It went unspoken, and unheard.

_All the same, I had to do those things, _he thought, loudly and clearly._ I had to fight the war. Who else would? Who else could? I wanted to protect everyone! The goddess's chose me. They gave me the Triforce and the Master Sword and-!_

"Oh blah blah blah. Righteous this righteous that. The truth remains that the person they sent to go save the world is a mute." Link felt an immediate stab, but before it really could even settle into his bones, the dark man continued to speak. "Out of all the people that could have fought a war, they sent the mute! Really now, is that cruelty or what? I mean, how many times were you in a situation where if you simply had a voice the entire thing could have been resolved in a matter of seconds, hmm? But instead you're forced to trounce around the entire world, collecting this item or that item."

The dark man turned, fixating his unsettling gaze onto the hero.

"If you'd had a voice when Ilia lost her memory, you could have just walked right up to her and told her who you were, right?" Link felt another sharp stab. It was another touchy subject. He didn't even bother to think about it very often, because it brought nothing but pain.

"If you could have told her 'hey! We know each other! We grew up together! I've got a big soft spot for you,' it would have saved a world of hurt, wouldn't it? Even if it didn't help her restore her memory, although I'm sure it would have, she at least would have known you were someone to trust. Right?"

It was too much to bear. The memories were still fresh and vivid, considering it wasn't all that long ago that these things had taken place.

_Stop it!_ Link glared his face hardening. _There wasn't anything anyone could do. You're being hurtful for the sake of it. _A bit of anger rose up in his chest then, fed by the amount of hurt the dark man had called up. Inner wounds, unlike physical ones, Link had learned could not be healed with potions. His blue eyes cold, he met the dark mans gaze only to find him smiling again. Link shuddered.

_No one should smile like that._

"Oh, now who's being mean?" The dark man let out a 'hmph,' but Link knew he hadn't actually taken offense. It was hard to imagine the man being offended by anything.

"Why don't we skip the rights and wrongs and the blacks and whites, shall we? We both know why you're here, and that's for your voice."

As before, Link forgot his anger and hurt as the same powerful desire re-arose at the mention of it. The dark man saw his eyes light up with life like a child anticipating a gift. He smirked.

"I don't have it on me, but I know where it is. Would you like me to tell you where it is?"

_Of course. Don't ask stupid questions. _

"Fair enough." The creature paused, keeping his focus on Link. He wanted to watch that anticipation on his face build, if not for at least a minute.

"Hmm," he pondered out loud. "Everyone has a weakness…"

Link blinked.

_What's that supposed to mean?_

"Oh nothing."

_Come on! Spit it out already!_

"Ok, ok, you've twisted my arm. I'll tell you…for a very…_very…_small fee." Link blinked again, surprised at first. But then again…it really wasn't all that surprising after all. Link sighed heavily.

_I should have known you wanted something. Alright, what is it? How much?_ The dark creature chuckled to himself, taking a step forward. Lifting an arm, he pointed casually to Link's left hand.

"Just the Triforce of Courage please. Then I'll be on my way, and you will be able to regain your voice and speak! Go home to your girl, tell her how beautiful she is!" Even before the dark man had finished his sentence Link had shrunken away from him, lifting his right arm in order to cover his left protectively. He immediately shook his head, his body growing tense.

_No! Are you crazy? What made you think I'd ever give up the Triforce to you? The goddesses gave it to me to protect! _

The man sighed and shook his head in something like disappointment.

"You light dwellers…all the same. Responsibility, loyalty, duty and honor! Phht! Link let me tell you something, all of that is a bunch of bull. It's a waste of your time! You'd be so much happier with a voice! You'd be happier living your life for yourself instead of everyone else around you! All you'd need to do is to…"

Link was already shaking his head.

_I was a fool for ever coming down here. I should have never sought you out! I remembered enough to know you wanted my Triforce piece when I was a child. There's no reason why that would have changed. And if the rest of my dream was right, then you're a monster parading around in men's clothes! You're a servant of evil, if you aren't evil himself! Voice or no voice, I have no place with you!_

Link turned his back to the creature then and faced the light of the water and the moon. Heading toward it, he heard the darkness hiss at being rejected behind him. He knew he'd done the right thing, as much as it pained him to lose a lead concerning his lost voice. But, just before he reached the silver of the moonlight, he was suddenly grabbed from behind.

"…ah!"

"Link, wait!" Link had been halted in place by two, long, black arms. The man had grabbed him by both of his shoulders, his fingers gripping him painfully, and with more power than a vice. He winced in pain.

_Let go of me!_

The moment Link started to struggle, the dark man spun him around to face him instead of the light. He stared at him, his face mere inches from Link's. Blinking, Link suddenly started to smell something foul. It was similar to the thing he'd smelt in his dream, something like rotting flesh. And sadly for Link, he'd had the experience of smelling such a thing during plenty of episodes during the war. Death was a hard thing to forget. He had the urge to gag, but somehow repressed it. Instead, he earnestly started to struggle. He twisted, trying to wrench himself out of the man's grasp, not wanting to draw his sword.

_I said to let me go!_

"No, Link. You haven't said anything at all." Link glared, a flare of anger washing over him like a wave. He hated to be mocked like that. A snarl crossed his face. He was about to send some pretty nasty thoughts the dark man's way, when suddenly,

"It's your soul, Link." Link stopped struggling. He stopped fighting. He stood still from within the creatures grasp. Something inside of him froze at that word. And quite suddenly, and unexpectedly, he felt very afraid. He was no stranger to fear. He'd faced plenty of frightening things during his battles and adventures. But this was different. This was an ice cold fear. It made him want to stop breathing, made his heart want to stop beating.

_What? What're you…?_

"You're missing voice. It's actually a piece of your soul. You're not a whole person Link. The reason you can't speak isn't because your voice was stolen, it's because a piece of you isn't there. Without a full, complete soul, you can't express yourself. Your voice…it's a piece of your soul."

Link stared at the creature holding him in place, his lupine blue eyes growing large with horror. The darkened man watched as the color poured right out of Link's face until he was a ghostly white. He saw the true shock of such news sink into him. And then, he felt him shudder in his grasp. Slowly, deliberately, the hero shook his head.

_No. You're lying. Why should I believe you?_

"Because you already know it's true." The man didn't offer any more of an explanation than that. And really, he didn't need too.

Link did know it was true. He knew it very well, in his heart. He'd always felt like something had been missing, his entire life. It was easy to assume it was just because he couldn't speak. It was no easy feat to be trapped inside of his own body, to be unable to reach anyone around him. He couldn't connect. Isolated from everyone around him, it made sense to assume that the reason he felt so lonely and so empty a lot of the time was because he couldn't be with anyone the way he was meant to.

But it was more than that. There was an emptiness. And he felt it very strongly from time to time. It had even been recent. Link recalled the strength of the things he'd felt in the temple just that morning. He'd felt it then. That he was missing something. And the strange old man had said…

The darkened creature smiled internally where Link could not see it on his face. The blow he'd delivered had rung true and it was clear to see that it had devastated his opponent. Now, was clearly the time to strike again, while Link's spirit was weak and in shock.

"Link," came his voice. And the creature was very, _very_ good at appearing and sounding as if he were truly sympathetic. He released his death grip that he'd just had on Link's shoulders. And as he released him, he watched Link sway as if a tree caught in a breeze. The emotional blow had left him dazed.

"Link, listen to me. I will tell you were your soul is. Truly I will. I'm a man of my word. I like making verbal contracts you know. It's a bit of a hobby of mine. But in any case, I promise to tell you exactly where it is if you'd just, give me your Triforce piece."

Link stood in place, his face still pale. For several long seconds, he was dreadfully silent. Still absorbing the shock, it took him a bit to even register the words the man had spoken to him. But when he did, the darkened creature saw recognition enter his hollow blue eyes. He saw the spark of hope that he offered, after making damned sure that Link knew it was hopeless otherwise without his help. For a moment, he saw the green clad young blonde actually consider his offer.

_Yes, yes, yes!_ The creature thought greedily. _He's mine now!_

Link slowly lifted his head. He faced the man before him, and then the darkness watched as his golden brows crinkled together across his worried forehead. He watched as Link's face twisted into one of disgust and revulsion. And Link didn't have to think a single thing for the dark to know that he'd seen through him.

The entire jig was finally up. And there was nothing more he could say to try to convince the hero to give his Triforce piece up willingly. And just as the dark man thought this, Link shook his head negatively. At first, he'd shaken his head slowly, still overcoming the blow he'd suffered. But then, the emotion on his face grew in intensity and he began to shake his head even faster. And after that, the look of horror still on his face, the dark watched as Link started to step backward and away from him and out toward the moonlight.

A terrible, rumbling, growl quietly began to rise up in the back of the creature's throat. His yellow eyes flashed dangerously as he watched his prey starting to move away a second time.

"You really don't want to do this Link. You truly, terribly, don't want to do this the hard way. You give me your Triforce piece right now and I'll tell you how you can get your voice back. But if you want to resist me, then I can guarantee that you'll be missing more pieces of yourself by the time I'm through with you!"

His voice had changed drastically. Link heard the devil in him now. He was no longer trying to hide or deny what he was. Link saw his shadowy figure start to tremble, and then, it began to grow. Link's blue eyes widened with horror. It was exactly like his dream.

_All of this is real?_ Dread, like he'd never felt before filled him. And for a moment he was paralyzed with fear. But all the same, he knew very well what it was that he needed to do.

_I'm not a child anymore, _he reminded himself. _I will always do the right thing! And this time, I'll fight!_

Calling on the courage that had always been his when it came to truly petrifying situations, he stood up tall, planted his boots in the icy water, and then withdrew his sword and shield. Hardening his features, and hardening his heart to chase away the terror that threatened to overtake him, he instead faced the demon head on.

_You can't have the Triforce! Even if it __**does**__ cost me a piece of my soul! _

The demon let out a horrific roar. It shook the world around them, causing the water to tremble and ripple around Link's boots.

_In your hands, you would use it to hurt the people of Hyrule! You'd use it to cause harm and devastation to others! If you had this power, you'd kill the people I love!_

Link watched as the demon's shadowy form changed and shifted. Just like in his dreams, he heard the sudden crunch of bones. He saw his shadowy form rise, doubling, tripling in size. It grew until it's back touched the wooden planks of the bottom of the bridge.

_I'll defend it with my life! You'll never have it!_

The demon roared again. Fury seemed to fill the filthy beast. The rotting smell from earlier came tenfold. It washed over Link like a moist, hot wave of nausea. And a few seconds more, revealed that the shadow before him had completely shed his human skin and was now…well…the shadow that he was.

Airy, and seemingly made of sand, or smoke, it moved in front of him like a swarm of bees. Screaming, the darkness was no longer willing to wait. It lurched forward, streaming toward him like fire out of a dogongo's mouth.

Link instinctively dodged, rolling to the side through the frigid water. At its side, he lashed out like lightning, swinging his blade. But to his complete horror, the metal of his sword slid right through his enemy as if he were made of air.

"…ah!" The cloud of mist turned, the front of it facing Link and as soon as it did, laughter could be heard.

"You fool! I'm the king of darkness! Fighting me is like fighting your very own shadow! You can't hit what is only but a lack of light!"

It lurched forward. And Link, having no clue what to do, was immediately hit during his stunned silence. The blow had been hard. And despite Link not being able to hit his opponent physically, it was quite clear that this wasn't the case the other way around. Link went flying, his back crashing violently into one of the support beams of the wooden bridge.

"Augh!"

The creature laughed, hisses and howls coming from its form as it did so.

"Shall we re-do this fight as we did thirteen years ago? Shall I rip another piece out of you and send it to the Twilight?" Link gaped up at his opponent, his blue eyes wide with shock.

_The Twilight?_

"Yes Link. Ohh…you really don't remember at all, do you?" The black cloud dashed forward. Link bolted to the side just in the nick of time. The wooden beam where he'd been standing exploded into a shower of splinters that rained down into the lake. With a shriek, the blackened sand took a sharp turn, then came chasing after Link once again.

Knowing it was a long shot, but having absolutely no other ideas, Link turned and bolted for the moonlight at the side of the bridge. He dashed out from underneath the bridges shadow and into the silvery pool. But to his dismay, this didn't seem to slow the cloud that was after him. It came right out as he did, following him on his heels.

The demon was faster than he was, by more than Link knew he could ever outrun, and in a second more the swarm of death had passed him and had overtaken him.

Link skidded to a stop, seeing the creature in front of him. Turning frantically, he tried to run the other way. But the demon was too fast. It floated over him, trapping him within the smoke cloud.

Inside, it was pitch black and Link couldn't see a single thing, not even the nose in front of his face. And before he could decide what to do, a tremendous amount of pressure came crashing down on top of his shoulders. With a cry, he was pushed violently under the water. It was only two feet deep, but it was deep enough. The freezing temperatures of the water pierced him as he was pushed under, face down into the bedrock below. It enveloped him, turning his skin to ice.

"Do you want to die?" Came the growling voice that Link knew must have been the very sound of evil. "Give me your piece and I may let you live!"

_Never!_ He refused. But of course, at the same time, he struggled to think of a way out. Something he could use, something he could do, anything. But he couldn't even move. The pressure was all around him, the cold penetrating his bones. And now…he was running out of air. He was starting to choke, the pressure in his lungs building to match the pressure that was being pressed down upon him outside.

The demon growled in fury. Then suddenly, Link felt the pressure above him leave. But before he had a chance to do a thing, he found himself being lifted up by his collar. Still enveloped in complete darkness, he wasn't sure what was happening, but his head came above the waterline. He immediately gasped in air, filling his lungs while he could. But he'd hardly had a second to do so before he was slammed back down again. The force of the blow had been so powerful, that it pushed him right through the water and to the rocky ground. His face was slammed into the rocks and he cried out in pain as he felt his flesh give way. And of course, screaming under water was never a good idea. Water immediately filled his mouth and nose and went down his throat. He started to cough, and of course, that made him take in more water. He was starting to drown.

"_**Give me your piece!"**_ The demon commanded.

_I'm going to die!_ Link suddenly thought. He had no fairies or potions on him. The day had never been meant to go this way. He'd left to go visit Castle Town and to visit his friends, Telma and Zelda. And to go view the temple which had seemed almost like home to him. It had been such a beautiful day. And he'd even had the chance to spar with one of the best knights in the land.

_I should have gone home to Ilia,_ he thought as his lungs began to burn as if on fire. _She'll never know what happened to me. She'll think I abandoned her!_

And of course, being able to read Link's thoughts, the creature heard that he wasn't exactly winning. Link was clearly prepared to die rather than give up his Triforce piece.

"RRRAAAAH!" Infuriated, he lifted Link up and out of the water a second time. Link coughed and gagged violently once he was in the air. Water came pouring out of him. Gasping and sputtering he struggled to breathe, to take in the sweet air of life.

Weak, and barely able to stand from nearly drowning, he really had no way of defending himself in the very next instant in time. The shadow beast grabbed a hold of him, and much like a person would throw an object in anger, the creature then tossed Link aside in his fury.

Link's back slammed up against the jagged rock wall that led up to the bridge on either side of the lake. Pain shot through his skull as the back of his head bounced off of the surface. He groaned in misery as he felt his body quickly beginning to lose its strength.

_There must be something I can do, _he thought desperately. _I'm like a tin can to him!_ Being out of the shadows body though, was the first step, and for a very brief second he was free. He knew he had to make a decision and fast, or he wasn't going to make it back to Ordon.

_I survived last time in the temple, even though I was a child. What did I do back then? Why can't I remember?_

"You can't remember because I _ripped_ your soul apart! That usually does a bit of damage to humans!" The cloud of darkness raced toward him once more. Link saw it coming, and he had only an instant to try something new. He quickly reached for another weapon, anything that might hurt a nonphysical enemy. Pulling out his gale boomerang, he summoned what strength he had left and gave it a good toss. A very strong gust of wind blew at the cloud, and for a second it had seemed like it may have worked. The cloud slowed against the gale, at least preventing Link from suffering another blow, but after it passed, the demon seemed unharmed.

"This is exactly why I had to rip you in pieces. You're so annoyingly persistent! Had the goddesses not interfered back then, I would have succeeded in sending you to the Twilight, in sending you to Gannon! He'd have your piece and you'd be dead and no longer a pain in my side. But no! You go on fighting! Even when there's no hope! There's no hope Link! Just give me your damned Triforce."

Pain pulsating through his skull and back, lungs still burning from almost drowning, he shook his head.

_I told you. Never._

"Then you will suffer a great deal!" Lunging forward, Link really only had one idea left.

_He said he's like a shadow…so what I need is light._ Feeling almost ridiculous, and praying that this wasn't the way he would end up dying, Link grabbed a hold of his lantern. Lighting it, he held it in front of himself, clutching it with both hands.

To Link's utter shock, the beast before him stopped. It hovered for a moment and Link felt his heart surge with hope.

_Dear Farore, did it work?_ The dark cloud moved slowly then, and Link watched as it's sand and smoke congregated toward it's center. It seemed to become more solid, and then a second more, it turned slowly back into a man. It was then that he discovered that even out in the moonlight, the man had no features. He was like a black hole in space. The light didn't even touch him. He had no reflection in the water they stood in.

And then, when he finished transforming, the dark man began to clap. Slowly. Sarcastically. Cruelly. He chuckled lowly in his throat.

"Forgive me Link, but I just had to transform so that I could have some hands, so I could clap for that one. Because really, that it the lamest, most absurd way anyone has ever tried to defeat me before. I knew you weren't the smartest, but really now, a lantern?"

He marched forward, then violently slapped the lantern out of Link's hands. It went tumbling into the water and gave off a small hiss as it was snuffed out. The man didn't waste any more time and he immediately raised his hand again. A blink more and Link felt pain explode in the left side of his face as he was backhanded. It felt solid. And very much like a normal hand.

"Actually Link, if you want to know the truth, it was your precious goddesses that ripped your soul in half."

_Yeah right. Like I'd ever believe th-!_

The dark man hit him again, this time on his other cheek. Link's head snapped to the right.

"They did! I had a portal open to the Twilight. I was just sending you to another world. Then Ganon would have taken care of you for me! But as I was in the middle of it, those so called goddesses of your intervened! I suppose they thought they were saving you. But as it turned out, you can't just close a portal on someone when they're only partway through. A piece of you got trapped there. So, you can blame your precious goddesses instead of me!"

Link's face became cold and hard. And he took the time to fetch up even more courage and more strength from within himself. He pushed himself up and off of the rocks so that he was standing up on his own two feet. He faced the demon, eye to eye, then promptly spit in his face.

_My goddesses will get nothing but praise from me!_

The demon, shocked at Link's brass, for a second or two was stunned. And really, that was all the time Link needed to notice that his spit had not passed through the creature, but in fact had stuck to his face. His blue eyes widened with realization. And of course, the moment the dawning came on Link, the darkness heard his thoughts.

"Oh no!" He immediately began to try to transform back into his smoke-like state, but it was too late. Link was fast and nimble, as everyone in castle town had seen. And even while injured and after being tortured as he was, he'd never let go of his blade. In a flash he'd plunged it forward. Link grit his teeth as he felt the familiar feel of his sword sinking deeply into flesh, bone and tissue. But he kept pushing, calling forth his strength and an instant later, he'd shoved it all the way through, the Ordon blade's crimson tip plunging out the dark man's back.

The creature shrieked and howled and screamed in agony. He began to flail and thrash. Not wanting to lose his sword, Link pulled it back out, causing the creature to scream once more.

"_**Curse you light creature!"**_ It hissed and spit, blood dripping from his jaw and for a moment, Link thought he must have won. But then, the demon finished its transformation, popping into its smoke-like form.

_Oh dear Farore, it __**is**__ immortal!_ Terror filled him once more. Thinking that surely he was a dead man, Link tried to prepare himself. But then…after floating up into the air, the cloud of smoke frantically turned and zipped away across the night sky. Link watched its tail disappear into the distance, but it was inhumanly fast, and within only seconds it was completely gone and out of sight.

Link was left standing still in the rippling silver lake, bloodied blade in hand. A small gust of wind blew by, teasing his golden hair, and for a moment, he simply couldn't move. He dared not. His heart was racing; he was still shaking from the fight. And with the adrenaline still pumping through his veins he was only vaguely aware of the rather serious injuries he had.

His skull pounded from pain, but he hadn't yet noticed the blood staining his golden grass locks. It began to drip down his pointed ear and then down his neck and into his tunic. His face was bruised, half of it horribly cut up from the lakes bedrock. He was quite a mess, his tunic torn in places. Even his chainmail had not been enough to completely protect him.

Breathing heavily, his lungs still aching from the water, he shakingly lifted his sword to sheath it. He knew it needed to be cleaned, but was afraid he simply didn't have the strength to hold onto it any more. He stooped down, picking up his lantern. He put it away along with his shield.

Too much had happened, and he was in far too much shock to properly register anything. Feeling numb to mostly everything from his physical wounds to his emotional ones, there was only one thing that he could think of to do.

_I have to go home,_ he thought desperately. _I just…have to go home._ Turning to the lakes edge, Link took a single step forward. He immediately cried out as a shot of pain raced through his kneecap. Glancing down, he found it as crushed and as bloodied as the rest of him. It could have happened at anytime, perhaps when he'd been slammed into the lakebed, or thrown into the rocky wall. Either way didn't matter. He knew the only way to get fixed up was to get back to Ordon. Sera had plenty of potions at her shop.

_Home…_he thought again. And still numb from the battle, his body feeding him more adrenaline to keep the pain down, he began to limp out of the water. He paid no mind to the red coloring that stained the crystal clear pool behind him. If he didn't turn, he wouldn't see it. And as far as he was concerned he only had one task at hand: and that was just to keep moving forward. And so, his leather boots finally touching dry land, the grasses of Hyrule field fell under foot. He could see the trees of Faron woods rising in the near distance and not daring to think of anything other than those trees, he limped on under the soft guiding light of the silver moon.

((Any of my intelligent Death Note fans feel like drawing parallels, feel free. My worlds are never separate from one another entirely.))


	11. Chapter 11: Injured

Chapter 11

Injured

The sun had set on Ordon village only a few hours ago. As such, a lot of the residents were still awake, even if they had retired to their houses for the evening. The children of the village had been ordered inside by their parents, their play being interrupted until the sun would rise again the next day. Dinner was served in most every household, and it was that time of night when the dishes were being done, or evening relaxation techniques were being performed before bed.

In the mayor's house, Ilia and her father took turns doing chores. It was her father's turn to clean up dinner and wash the dishes. As such, Ilia was free to finish up the project she'd been working on.

Link had left just that morning, even so, it had been plenty of time to finish the hairpiece she'd been working on. And in sewing the last bead into place, Ilia reveled in her triumph by holding it up to the lantern light.

"It's just perfect," she marveled out loud. She was proud of it, and she wondered if she couldn't make more and start selling them at Castle Town like other vendors.

_I could make us some extra money. It would help us out as a couple, if we ever decided to get married._ Of course, she immediately blushed at the thought. It made her giddy inside, and she enjoyed basking in the idea even though she was sure it was far too premature to be thinking about something like that. Even though they'd fancied one another almost their entire lives, they'd only been officially dating a few days.

_But it's still fun to dream!_ Deciding that it was alright to have romantic thoughts, Ilia also decided that she wouldn't mention it to Link. She didn't want to put that kind of pressure on him. Not when they were enjoying dating so much for the time being. All the same, she couldn't help but to ponder such things. She was a hopelessly romantic girl.

It was at that moment that she heard hoof beats coming from outside. Ordon village only had one horse: Epona. As such, anytime she heard a horse, she knew that Link was the one riding it. Her heart soared way up past her homes roof and up into the starry sky. The spark of excitement that always filled her when knowing he was coming to visit overtook her.

"Father! Link's home from his journey already!" She called into the kitchen. Link had a habit of disappearing for days. As such, she really hadn't been expecting him home so soon. It made her all the more excited. She immediately stood up, putting her project down on the couch. And then, not willing to wait, she ran to her front door. Throwing it open, the yellow-orange light from inside bathing the steps out front, she darted out onto her porch.

Peering down the road and into the dark, she spotted Epona near the entrance of the village close to Sera's shop. But the very moment she laid eyes on the horse and her rider, she knew something was terribly wrong.

Normally, Link rode Epona at a canter into town, knowing not to go too fast because the kids darted around a lot, but he was always eager to see her, so didn't want to just walk in at a regular pace. This time however, Epona was taking a careful stroll up the path, almost as if the horse was trying not to jostle her master around too much. It was odd.

It was hard to see in the dark, but Ilia focused on the figure on top of the horse. The moonlight bounced off of Link's form, allowing her to at least see his outline. And as he came a little closer, she managed to make him out. He was hunched over his mount, his hands gripping his horses white mane instead of her reins. He sat loosely in his saddle, as if he really just didn't have any strength left to hang on with.

Ilia's smile slipped from her face. Her excitement vanished and was immediately replaced with concern.

_What's happened? Is he sick? _Not really knowing what to do, she turned back toward the house and called into the open doorway.

"Father, something's wrong with Link!" She turned back then to face the oncoming pair. They were closer now, and within the farthest reached of the torchlight. Epona stepped into the orange glow of the nearest light along the path and when she did, Ilia spotted something dark staining the right side of Link's body. The same darkness had cleaved its way into the left side of his face, and smaller amounts of it were found all over him.

Having never seen a real, substantial amount of blood before, and not having any real light in order to see it's true red coloring by, she was at first confused. In the darkness of night, it appeared as ink. Her young face twisted as she stared at her beloved, not yet fully grasping the situation. But as she stared, Link quite suddenly tilted from within his saddle, and then he fell from his mount, his body striking the hard packed dirt path with a type of thud that was unmistakable.

Ilia let out a gasp of horror, her hand flying to her open mouth. Mayor Bo had stepped out onto the porch just in time to see the hero fall from his saddle. Both father and daughter reacted the exact same way.

"Link!" In an instant they were running to him. He'd almost made it to their door, and had fallen just inside the firelight of the nearest torch along the road. As such, both family members were at his side in an instant.

When Ilia stepped into the firelight, horror filled her. There was no mistaking things now. Link was horrifically injured. Her leaf-green eyes widened with dread as she witnessed it. One side of his face was nearly shredded to pieces. His clothes were ripped and torn. His knee was swollen and looked as if it were impossible to walk on. But the worst thing of all, was all of the blood seeping out from underneath his green hat.

It didn't seem to be bleeding very quickly, but it had clearly been bleeding for some time. It had stained his hair, completely covered his right ear, and his clothes on that side of him had become stained and saturated. The green coloring of his tunic, mixed with the bright red of his blood made it look as dark as pitch. He was black with blood.

Ilia's breath had caught in her throat, and she was far too horrified to move. Terror froze her in place. But luckily, mayor Bo had seen his fair share of things in his youth. He may have not been a warrior like Link or Rusl in the same sense of the word, but he'd still fought in his fair share of battles when he was needed, and he'd also been quiet an adventurer and had travelled the world.

A hardened wrestler, and also a peacekeeper among the Gorons, Bo was not frightened by blood as his daughter was. He immediately knelt down at Link's side in order to look him over and tend to him. Even with a quick glance, he knew what was important and what wasn't.

"His face looks worse than it is. It's just superficial," he told his daughter to try and comfort her. "The only injury that's really doing harm is the head wound." He turned then, facing his frightened Ilia.

"Ilia, run to Sera and Hanch's shop. Get a potion from them right away. Tell them it's an emergency and I'll pay them back later." At first, Ilia's green eyes didn't move. They were glued to the growing, dark, stains on Link's tunic. Bo let out a very loud bark.

"Ilia! Move!" The poor girl jumped in place, startled out of her shock. She looked to her father then, and quickly nodded. She immediately turned and ran down the road. Once she was gone, Bo turned to the fallen hero. He sighed, his heart heavy with worry for the young man.

"Link, why is it you always get yourself into such dangerous situations?" Link was still conscious, but he dared not move. He heard Bo's voice and was already comforted. He was just so happy to be home.

_I'll be fine, _he told himself. _Ilia will come back with that potion soon. I made it…_ It was a good thing he'd thought to call for Epona with the whistle Ilia had made him. If he hadn't, he knew he'd never have been able to walk all the way home. He sighed, and slowly let his eyes start to close in relief. But then, as soon as he thought he'd get some rest, Bo reached out and jostled him harshly. It rattled his poor head, causing a sharp stab of pain to pulsate through his skull. He let out a tortured groan of misery. The pain was horrific, and he had no strength left to offer. All the same, it was the swirling world that had knocked him from his horse, not even necessarily the blood loss. Link was so dizzy, that even lying still on the ground was somewhat sickening. Everything was moving beneath him.

"You can't rest until you have that potion Link. My good buddy in Karariko, Renado, told me that head injuries can cause concussions. If you go to sleep, you may never wake up again." Link let out another groan of misery at the news. He certainly didn't want to be awake anymore. He wanted this horrible night to end.

But of course, he didn't have to wait long. Ilia's hurried footsteps could be heard returning at top speed. Link heard her wheezing from her run, or maybe from her terror. Whichever the case, she handed her father the potion.

"Hurry!" She cried.

"It's alright," Bo said calmly to try and settle her. "He'll be fine now." Link heard Bo uncork the bottle, and knew perfectly well that he'd have to move now. At first, he turned and tried to sit up on his own. But he hadn't even gotten his head an inch off the ground before the world spun him back down. Nausea filled him and he closed his eyes once again just to blot out the stars that were swirling sickeningly in the sky above him.

"No, Link," Bo objected again. This time, the big man reached out his free hand. He very gently, as gently as any human being could be, placed it on the back of Link's skull. Carefully, slowly, he lifted Link's head up, just a few inches so he'd be able to drink.

All the same, the pain was almost unbearable. Link let out another weakened groan and almost passed out on the mayor. His blue eyes rolled up into his head for a brief second, almost scaring the ghost out of Ilia who let out another horrified gasp. But then his eyelids fluttered and he came back around.

"Come on Link," Bo growled. And this time, Link heard the mayors worried tones. The large man placed the cool glass lip of the bottle to his mouth and Link obediently opened up. Carefully, Bo started to pour a very small amount of liquid in.

He himself had experienced a terrible head injury, similar to Link's once when wrestling the Gorons. As such, he understood how easy it was to slip into unconsciousness or to simply vomit up the healing potion that was needed to be ingested. As such, he gave Link only a few mouthfuls, then pulled it back to let the potion start working. If he could heal even just a little, it would be easier for him to take the rest.

At first, Link thought he'd gag the red potion back up. His lungs still burned and he still remembered the feeling of almost drowning. His body instinctively wanted to cough up any liquid put into it. But by the grace of the goddesses, he managed to keep it down.

And, as was with all healing potions, the effects were instantaneous. Ilia and Bo watched, relief and hope over coming them as the horrible gashes on Link's cheek began to slowly knit themselves closed. The swelling in his knee began to go back down, and although they couldn't see it, Bo was sure his head injury was closing too.

"Thank Nayru!" Ilia cried. "Quick father! Give him the rest!" Seeing Link's strength returning, and knowing he could indeed handle the rest of it now, the mayor obliged and tipped the remainder of the potion into Link's mouth. Link gulped it down, clearly already feeling much better. He drank it all until it was gone, and his family watched as the rest of his wounds closed up and then vanished as if they were never there to begin with.

"Oh! Thank Nayru!" Ilia said again. Bo released his hold on his charge then, and Link immediately sat up. The pain was gone, and the world stood still once more. He did however, still feel a bit weak, and he knew that was at least due to the blood loss. Glancing around, he found his missing blood on the ground, on his horse, and mostly on his clothes.

_I need to change, _he immediately thought. Blood was unmistakably hot, and sticky, and it had a smell that he would never ever forget. His own blood in particular, had a smell to it that moblins or his enemies did not. He'd seen it, and scented it so many times that he was now familiar with it. All the same, he didn't want Ilia to be frightened anymore.

And so, glancing up at his girlfriend, he offered a large, bright smile to try and show he was ok. But…

…Ilia immediately saw the difference in his grin. It simply wasn't the same as his usual, carefree, happy grin. His face wasn't shining the way it usually did. The way it did first thing in the morning, when he was happy to see the sunrise, and happy to see her for the first time that morning. It wasn't the same smile as when he came home from a hard day's work at the goat ranch, covered in dust and animal dander. Link was usually as bright as the sun, if not brighter, daring to outshine Din.

This smile however was strained, sad even. Ilia saw it hiding a rather large worry, as well as it could. And she knew then, that Link's injuries hadn't all been healed. He'd been hurt in a much more serious way.

Link put his hands to the ground, then pushed himself up and onto his feet. Bo stood up as well, then immediately reached out and clapped the young warrior on his shoulder.

"That must have been some battle you had!" he said. "Did you win?" Link started to nod, stopped himself, thought about shaking his head, and then gave up entirely. His blue eyes flickered downward.

_I didn't win anything,_ he thought miserably. _Actually, it sure feels like I lost…_

Bo's smile faded. He'd made such a comment in hopes of lifting Link's spirits. But clearly, it had backfired. He quickly cleared his throat and tried to recover.

"Er, ehem, er, um, yes. Well, you're a frightful mess. I assume you want to get changed and wash yourself up. You'll feel better once you're clean. Why don't you go home? Then after, you can come back over to our place and we'll keep you company for a while. Or, if you're tired you can go right to bed. How's that sound?"

Link stared at the mayor. His young face frowned, his expression growing suddenly very sad. _He's not even going to bother asking me what happened, _Link realized. _He knows I can't answer. And he knows I have no way of telling a complicated story. _He suddenly felt that empty spot in his heart arise once more. Now that he knew exactly what it was, it had become incredibly painful. People, even those he loved in Ordon, had grown so accustomed to him not being able to explain himself, that they no longer even bothered trying to understand.

Link knew it wasn't the mayor's fault. And he also knew that, in fact, the mayor was being as kind and as generous as he knew how to be. Link was still grateful for the offer and the invitation. He was still touched by Bo's kindness. But now…not being able to speak to him, not being able to explain what he'd just gone through was more agonizing than ever before.

_It was like this throughout the entire war,_ he remembered. _I'd come home in strange new clothes and people would just say "cool new clothes" or "where'd you get those" without expecting an answer. They comment on things, but never really do more than offer an easy answer. They'll assume things about me. Or ignore certain things all together. They can't do anything else. Bo can't ask me what happened. _

Link stared at the mayor, his hurt expression clearly readable. Bo's eyes widened with concern. But of course, not knowing what the matter was, he could only guess.

"What is it? Are you still hurt? Do you need another potion?" Link shook his head negatively, but then immediately looked away from the older man.

_It's not his fault. It's nobody's fault. Everyone here has always done all they can for me. They love me. I shouldn't be showing such an expression to him. He can't fix it. And I can't explain it to him. I should smile, like always. Make them know that I'm happy they're here for me. Make them know I appreciate them…_

But waves of agony were washing through him then, his heart sending out one with every beat it gave off. It hurt. And it was hurting so much more than the physical wounds the darkness had given him.

_I want them all to be happy. I don't want them to worry. _

"Link," It was Ilia's soft voice that reached his pointed ears. But he couldn't look at her. He was in too much pain, and he knew he could never look at her and see how his wounded expression would in turn wound her. He knew he couldn't go on smiling. Not right now. All the same, he felt it all building inside of him, and he struggled to hold it back. But it was getting harder to breathe. And before he knew it, he was trembling.

"Oh, Link…" It was the mayor's voice that time. And humiliation like he'd never felt before filled him. Never, in all his life, did he ever want to appear weak in front of Ilia's father. He felt heat rise to his face.

_I'm not a whole person!_ He struggled to explain to the man. _I don't deserve your daughter! A piece of me is missing. She deserves someone who can tell her she's beautiful, and that she's loved, and that she's special! She deserves someone who can hold her tightly, and whisper sweet nothings in her ear. She deserves a whole, complete, man! And she deserves to know what the hell is going on when I go riding off with no explanation to her! She deserves to know why and when I'm hurt! She deserves all the things I can't give her!_

"…" There was no holding back then. No matter how humiliated he might be if he let it go. Link really had no choice. It was too much. The heat in his face then spread behind his eyes. And an instant more, something warm was running down his face.

Ilia saw it, and was immediately at his side. Standing before him, she reached out both of her hands, cupping his cheeks in her soft palms. She made sure to look directly at him, despite how painful it was to see him in such a condition. Ilia hadn't seen Link cry since one of the mother goats died trying to deliver a calf several years back. But even that had been different from this.

It was clear to see that he was still injured. Whatever enemy he'd fought, had managed to do something that Ilia had thought impossible: wound his spirit. The goddesses had once said in the ancient writings, that tears were the blood of the spirit. And so, Link was bleeding again. And Ilia knew that it was a lot harder to heal inner wounds such as these than the physical ones they'd just tended.

Bo, seeing that things had progressed far passed what he could do to assist, and instead had traversed into the area where only the woman that Link loved could help, he took his leave and calmly walked back toward the house. This was in Ilia's hands now. And Bo completely trusted in her loving kindness. She would fix Link up. She was good at that. And Bo knew that Link deserved some tenderness. Goddesses knew if he'd ever received any before. The door closed behind Bo, and he left the two young adults on their own.

"Link," came Ilia's sweet voice. "Link, look at me." Opening his glimmering blue eyes as commanded, Link lifted his gaze up and off of the floor. He stared into Ilia's stunning green pools. And in simply gazing upon her beautiful face, he already felt a little better.

_She's so lovely…_

Ilia on the other hand, struggled against his handsome features. It was impossibly difficult to see him so hurt. His face was a face she'd known since as far back as she could remember. And she'd always seen it shining with joy, or light, or kindness. Link was always smiling. Most of the time, it was because he was truly happy. But Ilia knew very well that there were other times when he did it for the sake of everyone else around him.

He couldn't speak words. And Ilia knew, perhaps better than anyone else, that there were plenty of times that Link would smile just to pass something off, or to glaze over difficult subjects that he had no way of explaining. He would smile, so as not to trouble anyone. But Ilia knew, even from a young age, that Link had hundreds of things trapped inside of him. To see tears now, when she already knew that he'd been through more than she even could understand, was hard.

At first, she was prepared to tell him what she always told him when she saw him upset: that it would be ok, not to worry, that she was here for him. Those things were good, of course, but…in staring into his blue eyes now; she just knew that those usual things weren't what he needed from her this time. This time…it was something else. This wasn't about the sad things in life. This wasn't about losing a goat, or missing someone's birthday, or falling terribly ill with the flu. No…she saw a pain in him that was so deep it was cutting him to his core. And whatever had cut him so profoundly, had been very specific.

Ilia knew this had to do with whatever he'd done that day, whatever battle he'd just fought. And skating over the issue with a general blanketing of the situation was not going to work this time.

_He needs to talk to someone,_ she thought. _He needs to express himself. If he doesn't, he could drown in all that poison that's been put in him._ Ilia's sweet young face hardened in sudden determination then. She was going to help the man she loved. And she was going to do whatever she needed to in order to achieve this goal.

"Come on Link, let's go to Sera's and ask for their paper. I don't have enough rupees for it, but if we tell them it's an emergency they might just…" But before she could even finish, Link was regretfully shaking his head.

He didn't want to take Ordon's only paper. Sera and Hanch needed it for their store supplies. They needed it to place orders and send messages. If he and Ilia took it, the store would close down. Their livelihood would be taken away almost instantly. They wouldn't be able to sell anything, or buy any new items for their store. Link knew such a move would cripple them financially for weeks. That was why he'd never gone to ask them for paper before. Even during that time in winter when Epona had twisted her foot in a hole and everyone was too busy preparing for the snowflake festival to pay him any attention. Unable to get her out of the ditch on his own, he'd ended up sleeping in the ditch with her in order to keep her warm and to make sure she didn't die on him in the night. Link knew he could never ask little Beth to go hungry just because he wanted to tell someone something.

But of course, Link then remembered Zelda's gift to him. His blue eyes lighting up, he reached down into his pockets. Ilia, seeing a light enter his eyes, released him so he could move around. An instant more, Link pulled out…a clump ball of wet paper.

Link's expression crumpled almost as completely as that of the papers. The parchment Zelda had given him was completely ruined by his near death experience in the lake. And he imagined, although he hadn't yet checked, that his quill was just as useless.

Ilia watched, agony building inside of her as Link's face grew even more pained than before. She couldn't imagine what a letdown that must have been.

"Oh! Oh, no, no. It's ok!" She insisted. Reaching out, she went to take Link's hand, but Link quite suddenly shrugged out of her grasp. At first shocked, Ilia only watched as he angrily tossed the wad of paper away and into the night. He let off an awful noise of despair that she simply never wanted to hear again. All the same, she could understand. Of everything he must have just gone through, the thing that she knew was hurting him the most was the fact that he couldn't even tell her what was wrong. She watched, her heart aching as he began to tremble again.

"Please…" she suddenly whispered. And it was the quality of her voice that made him turn and face her once more. And what he found simply broke his heart. Ilia was crying. Glimmers of diamonds fell from her soft green eyes as she held her hands together in front of her chest.

Guilt immediately filled him. This was exactly why he always wanted to pretend everything was fine. Because when he wasn't fine…nothing could be done. All it achieved was hurting those he loved. His expression twisted painfully to match Ilia's.

"Link…" Ilia said sadly. "I know you need to talk this out. And we can. It'll take some time but…we can do it like when we were children. We'll get a stick and we'll draw in the dirt. We used to write to each other for hours, remember?" She smiled warmly through her pearly tears, clear joy building in her from the simple memory. "Father was furious when I came home covered in mud that time we decided to write in the muddy banks of the spirit's spring." She giggled once. And even though it was just once, it was as infectious as ever. The corner of Link's mouth twisted upward.

_Of course I remember,_ he thought fondly. _We talked about everything. It was the only time I was able to tell you what I was thinking, or what I believed…_

A certain type of peace washed over the couple then. He saw it in Ilia as much as he felt it in himself. Ilia was right. They would make a way. They always had before. It would be time consuming, and even painstaking, but…this was something that couldn't be swept under the rug and ignored.

_She…has a right to know what's happening,_ he thought. _And…I desperately need to tell her._ Even just the concept of getting a few words out to his love, via dirt and stick or otherwise, was comforting. And so, he quickly nodded. Stepping forward in the firelight, he reached out, taking her hand. On contact, she looked to him, meeting his gaze. There, she found his usual smile. He was still clearly in a lot of pain, but the small smile was true and genuine. He liked being with her. And she knew that he loved her. Her own smile grew simply thinking of it.

_I'm just so head over heels for you!_ She thought a bit girlishly. _Every time you smile, my heart soars. _Returning his grin, she giggled just a bit.

"You're so handsome!" She watched as Link's smile grew. She loved being the cause of it. "Let's head back to your house. We can write in the spot of fine dirt where Epona's usually tied up. And we'll have privacy there."

Link nodded. It was as good a spot as any. And the idea of being home, even just in his yard, was comforting on top of the idea of having Ilia at his side. And so, as the two started to walk off toward the edge of town, Link couldn't help but to feel that it really _would_ all be ok. Ilia had always loved him after all. And that had started without a voice, and without the piece of soul he was missing. And if she already loved him as he was, whole or not, then what they had wouldn't change. Because the worst thing that could happen, would be his failing to retrieve the lost piece. And if that happened…well…then things would just stay as they were. And with Ilia's hand in his, and her loving support and embrace, well…Link decided that wouldn't be too bad.


	12. Chapter 12 Ilia

((As with previous chapters, keep in mind that [[brackets]] equal something being hand written.))

**Chapter 12**

Ilia

They'd made it as cozy as they could, considering they were sitting around a patch of fine dirt on the ground. But Link had brought out a torch from his house and had stuck it in the ground for light and he'd also brought out two small stools for them to sit on. They weren't kids anymore after all, and sitting cross-legged on the ground for long amounts of times could make a body stiff. Besides, he wanted to treat Ilia like a lady.

He'd also gone inside and washed the blood from his face. He tried to get as much out of his hair as he could, but that was considerably more difficult without a proper bath. Not having time for one, he at least took a few minute to change into a clean tunic. He didn't want Ilia to be any more frightened then she'd already been that evening.

Coming back out as clean as he could be, only his golden hair retaining some of the red coloring, he searched around for a stick long enough that would allow him to write while seated. Once he located one, he and Ilia positioned themselves around the little patch of earth.

At first, Link was nervous. He hadn't done something like this with Ilia, or anyone else for that matter in quite some time. The most intimate he'd been able to get with his thoughts as of late was on that parchment with Zelda. And really, that had all been mostly business. The situation now, was drastically different. This wouldn't be business at all.

Knowing how it went, and knowing full well that he was still limited in his expressions, Link tried to figure out a simple, blunt way of getting right to the point. He could only write a few words at a time, and then those would have to be erased before he could write more. And so, as shocking as he knew it would be, he knew he had to start with the heart of his issue. There really wasn't a way to soften things for his love. And so, he took his stick in hand, and pointed its tip down. Sliding it through the dirt, Hylian letters began to form until the basic message was formed.

[[Voice = piece of soul]]

Ilia stared at the message in the dirt. She clearly didn't understand right away. She crinkled her nose as if it were a brainteaser. She re-read the words again, then three times. Still she didn't give a response. Link knew it was probably too abstract of a concept for her. Without something else to help, she wouldn't understand.

_Who would?_ He thought. _No one could have expected this. _And so, reaching out a boot, he wiped the dirt so that it was flat once more. Quickly, he began to scribble again, as small as he could, to fit as much as possible into the small patch he was given.

[[I'm missing a piece of my soul]]

He wrote again. This time the message was unmistakable, and with what he'd written before about his voice, the puzzle pieces quickly snapped together. He watched as Ilia's green eyes widened with sudden horror, much the way his own had when he was under the bridge with the darkness. She visibly paled, but, much to Link's surprise, seemed to be taking it a lot better than he had. The expression she wore seemed almost as if…she thought it made sense. As if she thought it explained a lot. Of course it wasn't something anyone could expect, but, she was only a step under that. He erased his message.

[[You don't seem surprised]]

Ilia lifted her head after reading Link's message.

"Of course I'm surprised! Link, how could I not be? It's just that…it…it makes some sense." She turned her gaze away from him then and back down to the dirt he'd been writing in. She suddenly appeared very sad.

"I grew up with you. Other than Rusl, I always like to think that I know you best. And…it's just that…this thing with your voice was always so odd. I mean, even the doctors said there was nothing wrong with you. I think everyone in Ordon knows there's nothing wrong. You…you're so perfect in every other way. To just…not have a voice is so odd…"

She sighed, looking truly depressed. Reaching up her hands, she began to fiddle with her short, blonde, hair.

"Of course I never knew the reason. But to find this out…to find out it's because a piece of you is missing...it just makes me sad." She sat still and in silence for a moment, but then, she of course had to know the rest. Lifting her gaze, she met Link's.

"How?" Link tried to think of a way to explain it in few words, but it was difficult. It was such a long, complicated, story. Finally, he decided to start with something she already partly knew.

[[When I was a child]]

He wrote. He waited for her to read it. Then erased it and wrote more.

[[The dark man Rusl spoke of]]

He then had to erase that and write again.

[[Tried to send me to The Twilight]]

More erasing.

[[The gate way closed on me]]

Erase.

[[Splitting a piece of me off]]

He stopped then and looked over to Ilia. She turned her gaze away from the letters on the ground and instead to Link. Her green eyes wide with both horror and confusion at the same time.

"The dark man tried to send you to the Twilight?" Her green eyes searched Link's intently. "Wh…what's the Twilight?" Link's grip on his writing utensil intensified at her query. He'd almost completely forgotten. Ilia, along with everyone else in Hyrule, with exception of a very select few, knew nothing at all of the Twilight. When the land had been taken over by Zant, all of Hyrule turned to Twilight. At that time, they'd all lived as spirits, never knowing where they were. Life went on almost as normal for them, except for the dreaded fears they felt.

When Link had been knighted and publicly honored, it had been for his defeat of Zant and Ganon the evil kings who'd tried to take over their fair land of Hyrule. But for the people's peace of mind and safety, nothing of the true nature of what took place had been mentioned. Zelda had thought it would be better that way.

Link's expression grew very sad then. There wasn't enough dirt, or ink, or paper in the world that would be enough for him to explain that story without a voice. He knew that as always, most of it would be trapped within him. But for Ilia's sake, he had to explain at least the very basics.

[[It's another world, parallel to ours]]

Ilia gazed at the words in the sand. The notion would have been ludicrous had she not been such a faithful student of the goddesses.

"Like the sacred realm? Or the spirit realm?" She asked. Link nodded.

[[Similar, but full of shadows]]

Well, it was clear from Ilia's face that she did _not_ like that at all.

"He tried to send you to the shadow realm!?" She shrieked in alarm. Link quickly waved his hands to deny it.

[[NO!]]

He quickly wrote. He did not want her thinking he'd almost been sent to hell.

[[The Twilight is a mirror of Hyrule]]

Ilia read this new bit of information. But it was still very difficult to grasp. And Link knew that unless she saw it for herself, or he was somehow able to get his voice back, he'd never be able to explain it properly. He sadly shook his head.

[[Too long of a story]]

Ilia understood that. Even with him writing in the dirt, there were plenty of things he still could never express or get out. And with the amount of adventures he'd been on and with the hundreds of stories she was sure he'd experienced and accumulated over the years, she knew there were many things he still couldn't tell her. Not without a voice. It was frustrating. For Link too, she was sure, but she knew she had to move the subject along.

"Ok, so, this evil man tried to send you to this Twilight realm, but he failed and a piece of you got trapped there?" Link nodded.

[[Yes. My voice is in Twilight]]

Of course, Ilia still wasn't sure what that meant. She also had a hundred questions. Like, who was that man? And why would he do such a thing? And what was the Twilight exactly? And how does a person even form a gate to another dimension? And how did Link escape being sucked in? There was just so much. But she knew, even with aid from sticks and mud, that Link couldn't answer most of these concerns of hers. As such, there was really only one thing left that she could think of to ask him that he could actually answer.

"So…your injuries tonight…you…went and found that man from your childhood, didn't you? You found him and fought him?" Link nodded again.

[[Called himself king of darkness]]

Oh, Ilia didn't like that.

[[He's not a man. He's a demon]]

And she definitely didn't like that either. She did _not _like the idea of anyone calling himself the king of darkness trying to send her boyfriend to some shadowy twilight realm. And she certainly hated the idea of this person tearing her love apart as a small boy. And…

…she could still see the tinges of red in Link's normally golden bangs. They hung down into his crystal blue eyes, eyes that she could see were full of troubles. This demon had hurt the person she cherished most. And he'd done it more than once. And as horrific as this night had been, Ilia knew perfectly well that the injury he gave Link as a boy was far worse. He'd carried it his entire life, not even remembering what it was or where he'd gotten it.

_And when he tried to go right it, gain that piece of himself back, this is what happened to him. _Ilia wanted to cry again. But she dared not. She knew how much it hurt Link to see her upset. So, she choked the emotions back. She glanced back down at the words on the ground.

_How can he be expected to fight a demon?_ Hesitantly, and afraid of the answer, she asked the next question that was weighing on her.

"Is he…an immortal?" Looking to Link's face, Ilia already knew the answer. It sat in his eyes. Her hopes plummeted. _How can he win against something that can't die?_

All the same, she saw Link start to write again. Looking down, she read his message.

[[I ran him through at the end]]

He wrote, then sighed with the bothersome task of erasing his words and writing again.

[[But he turned into smoke]]

He ran the heel of his boot over the words.

[[Then flew away]]

Wrinkles formed in between Ilia's brows then. So this monster could change shape as well as appear like a man? And he couldn't be killed. It was starting to sound hopeless. A big part of her then wanted to beg Link to stay in Ordon; beg him to stay and forget about this horrible man and his voice. But…she knew she couldn't do that. She knew that Link's voice was far more important than anyone ever knew. It was a piece of him. A piece of his soul. She couldn't imagine what it felt like not to be whole. And he'd been that way his entire life.

_He probably doesn't even know anything else. He doesn't remember what it's like being whole._ Her heart ached for him. It wasn't fair. None of it was. If anyone in all of Hyrule deserved to be full and whole and happy, it was her Link. He was so precious to her. And if he needed to go reclaim himself, then…she knew she wouldn't stop him. She couldn't. It would be cruel.

"So…what now? Do you have a plan?" Link nodded, appearing fairly confident in himself, as always. As he bent to write another message, Ilia couldn't help but to marvel. Everything seemed so hopeless to her. But every time there was trouble, every time things seemed completely impossible, Link appeared as if he felt everything would be just fine. He'd been through more than anyone in all the land, she was sure, and he continued to suffer with the tasks that were bestowed upon him and with a missing voice, and yet, out of anyone she'd ever met, he was always the most positive, always the one to believe.

He believed in himself. He believed in everyone else around him. And he believed in the power of good. And in seeing that confident expression on him now, Ilia immediately began to feel better. Done writing, and sitting up, Link looked to Ilia expectantly. Blinking, realizing that she had gotten lost in thought, she then looked down to his message.

[[I'll reclaim the Master Sword]]

She blinked again.

"The Master Sword? You put it away somewhere, and traded it for the blade Rusl made you, right?" Link nodded. Ilia didn't know about the Sacred Grove where it rested. Neither did anyone else for that matter. He laid it there to rest when the war had been over. But of course, now, it would be of great use to him once again.

[[It cleaves evil. It's blessed]]

Ilia read these words too, and then of course she remembered the legend about that blade. Everyone in Hyrule had heard that story. It was well known, and everyone believed that the legendary blade had the ability to banish evil and strike it down where other blades could not. Ilia was sure, without Link ever having to tell her, that he had fought tremendous forces of evil with it before. Why else would he have had it during the war? She'd seen him carry it. It had been with him at all times. It was only after the war that it had disappeared from his back. Obviously, he laid it down somewhere where no one could find it. And now he would go back for it and…

Ilia's face lit up with hope and delight.

"Of course! That's it! With the Master Sword, you could defeat this demon! It strikes down even immortal beings!" Link nodded. And he knew for a fact that it would work, for Ganon had been immortal, and it had worked on him. Ilia lifted her face and then reveled in the confidence she saw in Link's eyes. After being wounded the way he was, he seemed to always pick himself back up.

"Ok! That's a great plan Link!" She smiled, her eyes shining in the torchlight. Link, in seeing it, immediately felt warm, and had to smile too. She was just so cute! Grinning, he turned back to the patch of dirt.

[[I have a friend in Twilight]]

Ilia read, and had to marvel once again. Link knew people from the Twilight realm? Had he been there before after all, even though the evil man's plan failed when he was a boy?

[[She can help me]]

_She?_ Ilia tried not to get jealous. It wasn't that she didn't trust Link, that was absurd, he was the most trustworthy man in all of Hyrule, she was sure, but she still felt green with envy. This other person, no matter who they were, knew things about her Link that she didn't. Ilia couldn't talk to him about everything. And in fact, knew hardly anything at all about the things he'd been through during the war. When he was far away from home, off on his adventures or quests, she hadn't seen him for months on end. She knew that he must have met all sorts of people and achieved all sorts of things. And if he called this person a friend, then they had spent a decent amount of time with him during this time in his life.

Ilia frowned. She couldn't help it. She was a little jealous after all. Still, she knew better than to say anything. Link had done nothing wrong. All the same, Link saw her expression. He frowned too. But he didn't write anything about it. Ilia was sure he understood exactly where her discomfort stemmed from. There wasn't a real need to address it. Instead, he wrote something else.

[[The pathway was closed]]

He wrote, then erased.

[[Between worlds. But I'm sure]]

He ran his boot through the dirt.

[[I can find another way.]]

He erased again.

[[After all, the darkness]]

Erase.

[[Has the ability,]]

Erase.

[[So why not someone else?]]

He looked to Ilia. Ilia nodded and smiled encouragingly.

"That's true," she said. "I'm sure there's another way through to the Twilight, like you said. And once you're there, your friend can help you. And with the Master Sword, you'll be safe." Link sat up straight then, stretching his back to make it feel right after being hunched over writing so long. He lifted his arms over his head and let his muscles unwind. He'd had a rather rough day and he was starting to feel it in his bones.

Ilia watched him, sympathy filling her once more. She couldn't imagine going through all the things he did. And he treated his burdens as if they were nothing at all. She saw he was tired. But his spirits seemed in good repair once again. He'd quickly bounced back from the emotional wounds the demon had given him.

"You're so strong," she suddenly said, her voice soft. Done, stretching, Link lowered his hands as he turned to gaze at his girlfriend. He knew perfectly well what she meant. Rusl and Colin had called him strong before too. And none of them really meant physically, although he had a fair amount of strength on his side too. Link never really thought of himself as any more special than anyone else. And so, every time someone said so, it made him feel flattered. A warm grin spread across his cheeks, reaching his eyes. He nodded at Ilia. He knew it was important for her to view him as strong. She wouldn't worry as much if she felt he was. He watched her smile in return.

_I'll never get sick of seeing you happy,_ he thought. And it was then, at that moment that he saw Ilia yawn. She lifted her hand, holding it in front of her mouth as she did so, trying her best to be polite. Link felt his insides move at seeing it. Her yawning was probably the most adorable thing she could do at the moment. His smile only grew.

[[Tired? Shall I take you home?]]

Ilia looked to the message, her relaxed features immediately changing to one of near distress. Her green eyes flashed back awake, all sleep leaving them.

"No!" She objected. Turning to face Link, she suddenly got up off of her stool and stepped over to him to be at his side.

"…" Link gazed up at her with both surprise and worry. Why was she so upset?

"Link, I can't go home. I won't go home." He blinked. Her expression in the firelight was unmistakable. She certainly was upset after all. She seemed fearful, almost panicked.

_What? Why is she…?_

"Link, I'm not leaving," she suddenly announced.

_What?_

"I'm staying the night here. I'm staying with you, at your house." Link's lupine blue eyes grew huge as his mouth fell open just a tad in shock. He immediately stood up from his stool, his cheeks beginning to burn, their coloring blooming into a vibrant pink.

_What is she saying?_ To have her stay at his house overnight was hugely inappropriate. The mayor would have a complete fit, Link was sure. Couples didn't do things like that until they were married, or at least engaged. It was to ensure that nothing…erm…_improper_ happened; to ensure that a couple didn't have to deal with temptations.

Having no way to verbally object, Link at first stood there in flustered silence. There was no way he was going to piss off Ilia's father by allowing such a thing. After all, one day, he planned on going to the man and asking him for Ilia's hand in marriage. Why would Bo ever say yes if Link's character ever became questionable? Link quickly shook his head. Then, unable to explain, he turned back to the earth he'd been writing in only seconds ago. But before he could even lean in toward it, Ilia reached out, gently taking his hand to stop him.

"Link," her soft tones came. He lifted his gaze to meet hers. Immediately, his flustered feelings began to dwindle. Ilia looked like she was in pain. Her face was sad, her eyes downcast. She truly seemed as if she were in turmoil, struggling with something within herself. She kept her hold on Link's hand, her grip increasing around his gauntlet.

"Link…I'm sorry to put you in this position, but…I…I won't leave. I'm not going home," she reiterated. "I know you're afraid of what my father would think, or what the village would think. But…I…I don't care. They should know us better than that. Nothing will happen. I trust you. And I wouldn't ever make you uncomfortable. But I…I need to stay here tonight. I…I can't…I can't bear it! I'm…"

And quite suddenly, and quite unexpectedly, she was crying. Link's heart broke when he saw the tears. They glimmered in the light of the fire, falling quickly as beads down to the earth he'd tried to communicate to her with. Ilia was visibly very upset, her small frame beginning to shake.

"…" Link immediately reached out to her, gently putting his hands on each of her shoulders.

"I know what will happen if I go home!" She cried, a small sob escaping her. "If I go home, I'll wake up tomorrow and you'll be gone! You'll just…go off somewhere! And I won't know where you are, or how long you'll be gone, or what kind of trouble you're getting yourself into. You…you could be getting attacked by that evil demon for all I know. Or you could get hurt, or lost, or captured. You…you just disappear! I never have any idea about anything you go through! All I know is that you come home covered in blood, and nearly dead!"

Real tears came then. Their number increased, and so did the rate in which they fell. Ilia lifted her hands, wiping at her quickly reddening face. Sobs shook her, forcing their way violently out of her chest. And before Link knew it, she was lost to it.

He moved in, knowing exactly what his job was. Instantly, he wrapped his arms around her to comfort her. He pulled her in, close to his chest and bowed her head against him. He held her tightly, and tried to make her feel as safe as he could without any words to back up his actions. He had no way of reassuring her. He had no way of telling her not to worry, that he'd be fine. In truth, even if he could speak, he didn't know if he could promise such a thing. Link knew very well that he was about to put himself in a very dangerous situation once more. And although this time he'd be smarter, and bring some potions or fairies with him, there was always the possibility that he wouldn't come home.

He'd told Zelda it was worth risking his life over. He'd meant it at the time. But now, with Ilia sobbing in his arms, he wasn't so sure anymore. Would it be so bad to live out the rest of his life as half a man, if it meant Ilia would be happy? If he never regained his voice, never sought out his soul, would it be so awful to remain in Ordon forever? Silenced?

Link felt his heart start to ache after even thinking it. He felt that familiar pain that he carried with him for as long as he could remember, resurface. It pulsated within him, reminding him with every beat that there was a large, gaping hole. He felt it calling to him. He felt the pull. And now that he understood what it was, he could liken it to being injured. He felt wounded. Like he'd been living his entire life with an arrow in his side. It wasn't enough to kill him, but it made every step he took agony.

He could ignore it for a while, from time to time, focusing on the good things in life, on the light all around him. He could even be happy. But…it always came back. The emptiness attacked him in the middle of the night, when he was alone and surrounded by nothing but darkness. It assaulted him when he was relaxing, or taking time to think about things. It was relentless when he was alone, without others around to distract him.

_No,_ he thought. The very idea threatened to make him shudder. He gripped Ilia even more tightly. _I can't do that. Now that I know there's something I can do to change it…I can't be this way anymore…_

He knew he had to continue. He had to leave Ordon and Ilia the next day and take the next step in his quest to make himself whole once more. All the same…it didn't make it any easier on poor Ilia. His heart tore for her.

_What can I do?_ He felt her tremble in his strong arms. He felt her hot tears on his chest. He knew he couldn't leave her like this. And despite what Bo might think, Link doubted he could send her home now. Her fears were justified. He couldn't count the times he'd simply taken off with no word to anyone. And so, he knew what he had to do. He knew what the right thing was.

Gently, he pulled Ilia back and away from him, keeping her at arm's length so he could look her in the eye. He kept both hands firmly on her upper arms to make sure she knew he was there for her. Then, when she was looking at him, he smiled, and offered a nod.

She blinked at him, her sobs lessening and her green eyes brightening. Then, a look of anticipated hope claimed her features.

"You…you mean it? I can stay?" Link let out a small noise of approval, then nodded a second time. He watched as her face grew to outshine the torch beside them.

"Oh Link thank you! Thank you! Don't you worry about my father, I'll explain everything to him. He's a good man, and he trusts both of us. He likes you, you know. He's told me so several times. I'll tell him that it was my idea and that I insisted and that you were a perfect gentleman and he'll understand."

Link didn't know if Bo would understand or not. It was true that he was a kind, understanding person, but things could be different when it concerned a man's daughter.

_I'll just have to wait and see, and take any consequences later,_ he decided. But for now at least, Ilia was happy. And that was what mattered to him.

Suddenly excited, Ilia broke away from Link and ran toward his house. She stopped at the base of the ladder that lead up to his porch. Looking back at him, she grinned eagerly.

"This is going to be so much fun! We haven't had a sleep over since we were kids!"

_Yeah, because we got too old and both Rusl and Bo told us we couldn't anymore._ Link thought, then had to chuckle to himself. Maybe it _was_ a little fun to break the rules every now and then. Link used to a lot more frequently when he was younger. And it had almost always been for, or with Ilia when he did.

_I was trying to show off, _he thought. _Maybe I still am in a way._ Deciding that perhaps he hadn't grown up so much after all, he went over to Ilia to join her at the base of his ladder. Giggling, Ilia reached out and went up first. Link decided to spot her, just in case and waited until she was at the top before he started on up. Ilia didn't wait for him however and immediately stepped inside.

The lanterns on the walls were already lit, since Link had gone up to clean himself and fetch the stools. As such, everything was already visible and illuminated.

Ilia had been in Link's house dozens of times, but of course, always during the day and never alone at night. It seemed somehow much more exciting now that she was doing something she knew she wasn't supposed to.

His little bachelor pad was a little cluttered, as always, but it was never dirty. He picked up after himself most of the time, and so only a few scattered objects were usually found here or there. This time, the only mess she spotted was his bloodied clothes. They sat crumpled on the floor just next to his wash basin, where a stained rag sat on its side. Ilia immediately went over to put them in the wash bin for him.

Link entered soon after, and stepping inside, he closed the door behind him. Still standing on the mat by his door, he reached down to remove his boots. They were almost always muddy and he'd rather have a constantly dirty entrance then to have to clean his floors every day. Shoes off, he walked further inside.

It was only one room, and it was round, since it was carved out of a dead tree. He had a stove and a very small table for meals along one curve, the wash basin and tub next to that, and book shelves and a lot of clutter and objects after that. The place was too small for a permanent bed, and so, he had a rollaway mat that he took out every night.

Tired, and also, starting to feel awkward once more, since Ilia was now…washing his clothes for him…he stepped over to the trunk where he kept his bedding. Kneeling down by it, he opened it up. He began to pull everything out that he had, the mat, his summer and winter blankets and luckily, he had a second pillow. Uli had given it to him one winter when he had caught a terrible cold. He was so congested that he needed to be propped up in bed in order to breathe. She'd allowed him to keep it afterward. Link smiled in fond memory.

_She took care of me as if she were my real mother…_

Ilia stepped up next to him then, unaware of his reminiscence.

"I'll set up the bed if you want to get changed Link," she said. And then of course, Link's blue eyes widened all over again. How would they change if they only had one room? He glanced up at her worriedly, from the place he knelt on the floor. But Ilia only giggled.

"Oh come on! We're mature adults! I'll be busy with the bed, I won't look!" But this only made Link appear even more worried. His face started to burn. Ilia saw his expression and only giggled again.

"Aw! You're so cute!" She leaned down then and planted a quick, unsuspecting kiss on his cheek. Then, while he was still stunned, she grabbed the blankets away from him and skipped over to an open area in the room in order to start setting up.

The heat in Link's face, quite understandably, only grew hotter. He turned, watching Ilia busy herself with the bed makings. Having no real way of arguing, and seeing that she was indeed looking away, Link decided that he really had no choice. Besides, he couldn't resist after such an adorable kiss. And so, he stood up and walked to his dresser. Opening the second drawer, he pulled out his Ordon day clothes instead of his pajamas. He usually slept in only a loose fitting shirt and boxers. There was no way he'd be wearing that with Ilia here. And so instead, he got his usual farm clothes out.

There was nothing to change behind, and so, he decided he'd just have to be fast and hope Ilia kept her promise about not peeking. And so, he grabbed onto his green tunic and lifted it up and over his head.

Ilia was pleasantly surprised by the softness of the mat she had just placed out on the floor. It looked thin, but actually seemed quite comfortable. It was only meant for one person however, so she wondered what they'd be doing when it came to sleeping arrangements. Would they…share?

Before Ilia could even really consider this option, she heard the soft clanking of Link's chainmail that he wore underneath his tunic, hit the floor. This of course, signaled to her that he was now probably naked and standing right behind her just across the room. She sat up straight, her face flushing.

_Oh goddesses…I know I promised, but…forgive me!_ There was no way she was ever going to pass up such an easy opportunity. She _had_ to look. It was almost involuntary. And so, as slyly as she knew how, she casually turned her head, hand shyly held to her mouth, and glanced just over her right shoulder.

At first, a huge flutter of excitement attacked her when she saw bare skin. Adrenaline pumped into her veins. Most of Link's clothes were off with exception of his pants. And his easily visible back and arms were as well built as the rest of him. And even with his pants still on, Ilia had never had the privilege of seeing just how strong and round his butt really was.

She almost had a girlish fit right then and there. But before she had a chance to blow her cover she then spotted something else. There were odd markings across Link's back. Four, white, thick, lines, drew across him from his left shoulder, down across the blade, and just to his spine. Ilia had never seen anything like it before. At first she wanted to believe it was a birth mark, but she knew it wasn't so. They used to swim together as children, and even as young adults. Link hadn't had that marking last year, in the summer before the war had started.

_Then, he got those during the war somehow._ She thought. _But what are they? It's not a tattoo._ Link, unaware that Ilia was watching, took a hold of his pants and began to remove them. Ilia's eyes grew huge and she immediately looked away, facing the bedding once more.

_I almost saw too much!_ Her heart raced. Her face roasted until it was a brilliant crimson color. She kept her curled hand pressed firmly into her mouth. She struggled to slow her galloping organs.

_What were those markings?_

In Hyrule, because of the availability of potions, and fairies, the people all over the land usually were healed instantly. It was a very rare occasion indeed when a person couldn't be healed right there and on the spot. As such, scars were almost unheard of. There were only a very select few who understood what they were, or worse, carried some themselves.

_I can't even ask, or he'll know I looked! _She thought. All the same, even though Ilia didn't know exactly what they were…she was sure that they weren't good. It looked painful, or like it had been painful at one time. It looked as if it was a wound, but of the wrong color.

_Did he get hurt? And if he did, why is it still there?_ Ilia didn't have time to speculate about it any further, for Link had finished changing and now was walking up beside her. Glancing up at him, she found him wearing his usual warm smile. He was as handsome as ever. Even more so without his hat on. Ilia liked his simple cotton clothes more than his tunic.

A questioning look came over Link's face then. He pinched his shirt between his fingers, shaking it briefly, and then pointed to Ilia. She quickly understood.

"Oh, no, I'm not going to change. I didn't bring anything, and I'm certainly not going back home to fetch something." She giggled. She couldn't even imagine what her father would say. Link nodded, then stepped away from her and crossed the room. Ilia watched as he neared his stove. The fire wasn't on, and Link instead turned to a cabinet to the left of it. Opening it up, he pulled out some bread, and an apple. Closing it, he then bent down to his ice box. He'd only been gone for a day, and so suspected that it would still be cold. He wouldn't need to replace the ice for another day or so. Opening it up, he pulled out some left over ham and cheese. Arms full, he turned and looked to Ilia before he began doing anything with his items. She smiled.

"Oh, no, I'm fine. I ate dinner with father a few hours ago. You must be starving though." Link nodded, a little more agreeably than Ilia would have liked. She wondered when the last time he ate was.

Turning from Ilia, he stepped over to his only countertop in order to quickly put together a sandwich. He was exhausted. And he knew Ilia was tired too. As such, a hurried meal was in order. The only thing he spent time on was cutting up the loaf of bread. Once he had some decent sized pieces, he simply slapped the rest of it together. Shoving the sandwich in his mouth so he wouldn't have to carry it, he then reloaded his arms with the remaining left over's and walked back to his icebox. Ilia giggled at the sight of him. It was so refreshing to see him doing something so normal. She loved him the most when his brow wasn't wrinkled with worry over worldly problems.

A minute more and everything was away. Link leaned back against his counter and began eating standing up. Not wanting to be rude, Ilia stopped watching and instead sat down on top of the bedding she'd set up. She yawned again. It was getting to be rather late in the evening. Untying her shoes, she carefully took them off laying them beside the bed. Then, her head starting to feel heavy, she laid herself down on top of the mat. Ilia sighed, feeling surprisingly very content considering just an hour ago she'd been so terrified. But here, in Link's house, with smells of him all around, and listening to him bite into his apple, everything was perfect. She started to let her eyes close.

It was only a few minutes later that Link started blowing out the lanterns on his walls. One by one the flames went out, taking the orange glow away from the little house and replacing it with the deep blue of late night. And once the last flame was extinguished, he stepped up to the bed's side. He reached down, taking up the second pillow, and the lighter of the two blankets. Then, turning away he started to walk across the room.

Ilia's eyes opened back up when she heard him moving away. Staring out at him, she whispered.

"Hey," Stopping, Link tuned to look at her, his lupine features strangely more prominent at night. "You don't need to do that," Ilia said. "Come here, we can share." Link hesitated. Clearly he was having a moral dilemma. But Ilia only smiled.

"It's ok. I just…don't think either of us should be alone right now. I'd feel safer with you here. And…I know you want some company too." And of course, that was always a scale tipper for someone like Link. He didn't want Ilia to feel lonely or afraid. And of course she was right about his needs as well.

It had been a terrible day. So much had happened. And the shock of the news he'd received left him feeling more alone than ever before. And that was a feat, considering he felt isolated from the rest of the world a lot of the time as it was. To be near Ilia…sounded like something he really needed. He wanted to be with her. The lack of human contact in his life had become tolerated, even expected after so many years of being unable to reach out to others. But…it hadn't been so with Ilia. She was always there for him, always willing to go the extra distance to understand him. Even if it meant sitting in the mud with sticks. She'd always been special to him. But it meant something more to know that he was special to her too.

And so, he turned and walked back over to her. Silently, he got down onto the floor and then slipped in underneath the covers beside her. Moving his pillow beneath his head, he then readjusted himself until Ilia fit absolutely perfectly against his abdomen and chest. He lifted his arm, laying it on top of her, and then around her slender waist. His head fell just beside hers, and he found his nose pressing into her light blonde hair.

Immediately he smelt her. And she smelt like a summer's day right after a rain. She always smelt good. And she was always warm. He felt her body press into his, and he was almost immediately at ease. He knew she had said that he made her feel safe, but…she made him feel safe too. Because he knew, even if he never regained his voice, that she would be there for him, taking the extra time, and going the extra distance to understand him, to make sure he didn't need anything.

_I love you so much,_ he thought. And for what must have been the most uncountable time in his young life, he wished and prayed to the goddesses that Ilia could hear him. He wanted her to know, wanted her to understand how he felt about her.

_I'm going to tell you one day, with words, _he thought, pressing his forehead into her golden locks, willing his thinking toward her, as if he could put the letters in her mind. But of course, that was ridiculous, wasn't it?

Carefully, Ilia shifted in front of him and from underneath his arm. She sighed contently as she started to doze off.

"I love you too, Link." Link's blue eyes widened just a tad. Could it have worked? He smiled to himself.

_Surely not. It was a happy accident._ That was what he told himself. But his heart felt lighter, and his body warmer from being near her, and a very large smile graced his lips as he snuggled his nose into her neck. Being this close to Ilia, falling asleep without having to be all alone, was more wonderful than he ever could have imagined. A sigh of his own followed Ilia's, and as the air moved casually out of him, he felt his eyes close. Only a moment later, he drifted away on the edge of sleeps darkened cloak.


	13. Chapter 13: A Wordless Parting

**Chapter 13**

A Wordless Parting

Link naturally awoke with the dawning of the new day. He always had. Something about the crispness of the air and the subtle lighting change in the sky always brought him around. That and he was a farm hand. This day was no different. And even before he'd opened his eyes, thoughts of the tasks that he had lying in wait for him entered his mind.

_I have to go get the Master Sword, before I do anything else,_ he thought. And yes indeed, he needed the goddess blessed blade if he wanted to survive the rest of his journey. He would need it to defend himself against the darkness, which he was certain would come for him again. Not only that, but the magical sword was an important key to his entering the Twilight. He hadn't been able to explain it to Ilia the night before, due to lack of time, but if Link was going to re-enter the Twilight, then he'd need the sword to prevent himself from turning back into a wolf again. As long as he held the blade, it kept him human, since it was of the light. Without it, he wouldn't be able to get anything done at all.

Opening his eyes, he found Ilia just where he'd left her: asleep and in his arms. He smiled, but only fleetingly. He knew he had to leave her again. And he knew perfectly well how much she hated it when he was gone.

_I'm sorry._ Propping himself up on one arm, he leaned over her. He watched her for just a second, then reached out and tenderly brushed a lock of golden hair out of her face. Leaning in, he kissed her cheek sweetly. Then he moved carefully out from under the blankets, trying his best not to disturb her.

Moving about his room as silently as he could, which of course, was easy for him, since he was an expert in the matter, thanks to his days as a warrior, he managed to fetch a clean tunic and get dressed. Even his chainmail barely made a rattle as he pulled it on over his undergarments. Pulling his gauntlets over his hands, and fixing his hat on his head, he then began to gather his weapons. Adjusting them so that they fit snugly on his back, he quickly moved throughout his house gathering his gear. Lastly, were his boots by the door. Walking over to them he'd just slipped one on when he heard Ilia stir behind him.

"Link?" Stopping in what he was doing, he turned to face her, one foot booted, the other bare. He gazed at her woefully. He'd hoped to slip out while she was still asleep. He thought it would be less painful for them both if they didn't have to say goodbye again. But now…

Ilia rubbed at the sleep in her eyes, their green coloring focusing on Link a bit hazily as she sat up. She faced her love, understanding coming to her. And then there it was: the heartbreaking face Link really hadn't wanted to see. Hurt and disappointment played into her features.

"You're leaving already?" Link knew there was nothing he could do but to nod. Ilia saw it, and her face seemed to crumple even further still. "B…but it's so early. We could…I…I'll make you breakfast! You haven't eaten yet, have you? You can't start out without something to eat." Ilia quickly threw the blankets off of her legs. Without even waiting to really wake up, she stood and hurried to his stove and icebox.

"What do you have in here? Any eggs? Do you want eggs?" She looked to Link briefly, he knew out of habit. People had to look at him for responses. But Link saw that she didn't really want one, for she immediately looked away again before he'd had a chance to answer. She wasn't giving him the choice. Instead, she turned to his cabinet and opened it up. Inside, she indeed found the eggs she was looking for. If Ordon wasn't short on something, it was cucoos and eggs. She quickly grabbed the container out of the cabinet and set it down on the counter. Immediately she turned to his fire and began almost frantically looking for the lighter.

"Goddess bless! Where do you keep your flint? You'd think it'd be right here next to the stove!" Of course, it was. Ilia was just so upset that she was looking right past it.

Knowing he'd never get her attention any other way, Link started to walk over to her, one foot still bare. Reaching out, he gently touched her shoulders to get her to stop moving anxiously about his cooking area. And of course, the moment he touched her, she calmed ever so slightly. Stilling, Ilia then turned, her green eyes lifting to meet Link's.

_I have to go,_ he thought to her. And even without a voice, and even though Ilia wasn't psychic, he knew she'd received his message. He watched her face fall all over again. It was almost enough to break his heart.

"I…I know," she said. "I know, you have to leave. It's very important…" But then she lowered her head once more. Link saw a struggle rise up from within her, even if she wasn't facing him, and he knew exactly what was taking place.

_She wants to ask me not to leave, but knows she can't. Instead, she's struggling to be supportive…_ Link sighed. He wished it wasn't so difficult, but it always was. Now more than ever. Before, when they were just friends, it had been hard enough, but now that they were being open with one another on how they felt, and now that they were growing so intimate so very quickly, leaving was getting to be nearly an impossible feat to achieve. Link just hated hurting her.

Hearing Link's heavy sigh, Ilia turned to look at him. There she found her love, appearing downcast, his blue eyes very sad and remorseful. She knew then that she was hurting him. He didn't want to leave her anymore than she wanted him to go.

_Oh, I'm sorry Link,_ she thought. _I'm making this so much harder on you than it should be._ Loving him and never wanting to see him sad, Ilia decided that she'd have to swallow her feelings once again and try to smile for him and send him off happily. After all, she couldn't imagine how many times he'd done that exact thing for her and for others in the village. She wanted to do the same for him.

Ilia struggled to do it. Struggled and strained to try and find a smile from within her. But all she could think about was the condition he'd come home in just the night before. She could still see the blood. She could still smell its metallic scent. She could still hear Link's groans of misery.

_No,_ she thought, fear re-entering her. _No! He can't leave! He gets hurt every time he goes out there. I know he does. He never tells anyone, but I know it's true. Those strange marks on his back that I saw…and the way he came home yesterday, and all throughout the war when he was gone for so very long…_

She felt horrified just thinking of it. Sure, Link was strong. Sure, he had been dubbed the best knight in all the land of Hyrule, but he was still hers. He was still her precious someone. And she didn't care how tough he may have appeared to everyone else, Ilia at least understood that a lot of his rough and tumble exterior was deceptive.

Link couldn't speak. Therefore, no one ever heard him complain. Everyone else on the entire earth had a chance to cry, or whine, or bitch, or grumble whenever something was bothering them, whenever something hurt them. Link didn't. He was silent. So most of his agony simply went unnoticed.

But Ilia knew. She knew he tolerated it because there was no other way for him. She knew he suffered it and bore it on his shoulders like the trooper he was because there was no one else to take it from him.

But it wasn't fair.

_He shouldn't have to go through these things all alone, over and over again. I don't care that he thinks he can handle it by himself or not. He still shouldn't have to. _

And in staring intently at Link's downcast expression, in burrowing her sight into his lake blue eyes, it was then that she got an idea. A wonderful, crazy idea. She knew exactly what he'd say about it, but all the same, she was going to ask him anyway.

"Link," she said softly, her tender tones as always catching his attention. Lifting his gaze, he looked to her. "Link, why don't I come with you this time?"

Link took in a quick intake of air. He stared at Ilia, his blue eyes widening at the concept. His mouth slightly ajar from the shock, Ilia could easily read his expression. She saw very clearly that there was a large part of him that loved the idea, and craved the company. But, all the same, Ilia already knew his answer, and within only a heartbeat, he was shaking his head 'no' almost wildly.

Ilia read the immense amount of fear in his face. She saw it in his widened eyes and in the deepening lines that carved their way through his fair skin. And in that instant alone, she glimpsed all of the horrors he'd suffered throughout the past few years. She saw it reflected in those deep, blue, pools of his. The atrocities he'd endured, for a moment, he imagined them happening to Ilia instead. And she saw it make him sick with fear.

Immediately regretting having asked him, she reached out her hands and gently touched each one to his shoulders.

"Hey…I'm sorry. It's ok," she said softly. Ilia found the smile she'd been searching for then, and quickly she wore it, flashing it Link's way. "I know I'd only slow you down, or get in your way. You'd worry about me the entire time." She let out a quick giggle. "Besides, if you had said yes, I don't know what I would have done!"

She watched Link's face relax then, his tense shoulders sank from beneath her touch. He breathed a sigh of relief. He knew, that in the situation he now found himself in, that he would never be able to protect Ilia. Not from the dark man he'd faced in Hyrule field just the night before. He could scarcely defend himself from that monster. He'd nearly died. And even with The Master Sword in hand…he wasn't sure how he would defeat such a creature. He was immortal after all, which meant the rules were skewed, if there were any rules to follow at all. Anything could happen. And if the Master Sword didn't work, as he predicted, then...well…Link knew he was in a world of trouble.

Sighing heavily a second time, he turned his troubled blue eyes back to his love. And as always, and throughout his lifetime, he wished he had some words to offer her. He wished he had a way of comforting her. The pain of not being able to speak seemed as if it were driving an ever bigger, ever deeper hole into his heart every second breath entered his lungs. And feeling as incomplete and as inadequate as always, all he could do, was reach out with physical means.

Lifting a hand, he gently caressed her face, running his callused fingers over the smooth skin on her pale cheek. And sliding his hand lovingly backward, he then moved it through her short, golden hair. As always, it was soft as silk, and its coloring reminded him of the wheat at harvest time, his favorite time of year. And then, leaning in, he very tenderly, and a bit sorrowfully, placed a gentle kiss upon her lips.

Ilia closed her eyes. She knew he was saying goodbye. And it may have been foolhardy, but she knew that if he had possessed a voice, the offered parting wouldn't have been nearly as sweet. It was because he had limitations that he tried so hard to please her more. Of course she wanted him to get his voice back, but for at least that moment in time, she was glad he didn't have one. She inhaled deeply, taking in his scent, willing it to stay within her until he returned. But she'd been through this often enough to know that it would be gone the moment he stepped away from her, and in its place, would be the heavy emptiness of loneliness.

Ilia felt the softness of his lips leave hers. She felt his warmth pull away. And even with her eyes still closed, she saw his shadow depart from her. She dared not reopen her eyes, because she heard him walk back toward the door, one boot clomping, the other not making more than a whisper, and she didn't want to remember him going. She didn't want to see him disappear.

She heard him pull on his remaining boot, and with only a second more, she heard him open the door. It was only a heartbeat in time more when she heard it close behind him. Ilia knew very well then that she was alone. And even though it was childish, she still dared not to open her eyes. If she kept them closed, she could imagine he was still there. And at least for the moment, she couldn't bear to break such a comforting illusion.


	14. Chapter 14: History of Hyrule

**Chapter 14**

History of Hyrule

The trip to The Sacred Grove had been, for the most part, uneventful. True, it was still a tremendous pain to travel the entire way there, what with bottomless pits, the forest being a maze, and having to climb up and over large cliffs, but all in all, there had been little other danger. The monsters had long since vanished along with the evil presence of Gannon and Zant. All Link had to deal with now where a few keese. And so, with the simple task of retrieving the Master Sword, and then laying Rusl's down at the foot of the pedestal, Link turned to leave.

The Master Sword, having accepted him as its master once before, did it readily a second time. He was certain that the blade sensed his need for it, and that his retrieving it was no trivial matter. And with him placing his old blade near its resting place, it was just an incentive for himself to ensure he made the journey back to retrieve it and place The Master Sword back when he was done with it. But for now at least, it rested firmly against his back, reassuring him that it was there and that it would do its part in protecting him and those he loved.

As he marched out of the woods, but before he called for Epona, he took the time to contemplate his next move. With the sword in his possession, the next step was clearly to find a way back into the Twilight. If that's where his voice rested, then that was where he needed to be. And once he found his way, he was sure Midna would be able to help him. She was the princess of that land after all, she'd know more about Twilight and all its hidden places than anyone else he could dream of asking.

_But how do I get there if the Mirror of Twilight is shattered? Midna broke it herself, to ensure that no more calamities would ever fall upon either of our worlds. _

Link stopped walking. Having made it out of the Sacred Grove, he now stood in Faron woods. The light of the day was bright, the sun shining above sent its beams cheerfully down through the canopy of green leaves. Yellow and white spots glittered on the forest floor as the leaves above glowed emerald. It was as beautiful a day as ever in Ordon, but for once in his life, Link wasn't taking notice.

_Zant had the ability to turn the light world into Twilight by stealing the light from the spirits in each of the springs, and the darkness has the ability to open portals between worlds. The darkness may be an immortal, but Zant at least was just a man, even if he did possess Gannon's powers. Surely that must mean that there can be other people with such an ability…_

Closing his eyes in thought and crossing his arms over his chest, he cocked his head to the side. Link had a lot of connections all across Hyrule, the trouble was figuring out which person was best suited to help.

_Who would know such information? Most people aren't even aware of the Twilight. Telma is usually a good source, but even she wasn't aware of things when they were happening all around her. No one was able to see the Twilight or recognize that they were in it. The only person I know of who knows anything about it is Zelda._

Link sighed heavily. He hated to go all the way back to the castle and bug her all over again. True, she said he was welcome anytime. And he _did_ want more paper…desperately. But all the same, he knew she was busy trying to run a country. To go bother her a second day in a row…

_But there's no one else._ Link felt reluctant, but knew very well that Zelda was indeed his best bet. Not only was she the only one he could think of that even knew of the Twilight, but she also had the mark of the goddesses on her hand as he did. She had special gifts. Because of that, she was the only one he knew of with magic. If anyone knew about portals into other worlds, she would.

_I'll have to go and hope she'll see me a second day in a row._ His decision finally made, he whistled for Epona. It was time to get going and take some action.

But of course, things didn't always go according to plan. When Link finally arrived at the castle, after a long journey, he was kept waiting for over an hour. A messenger would come by into his little waiting room periodically with instructions to apologize on Zelda's behalf, and to inform Link that she was tied up in some terribly important matters and to please be patient and wait a little longer.

But this went on for an entire hour more. Bored out of his mind and having become little more than a blob in a chair, Link was seriously considering leaving when the same messenger who he'd been seeing so frequently the past few hours arrived again, this time with a quill and some parchment.

"Her highness apologizes again, sir Link, but she's still stuck in urgent business. She's instructed me to inform you that she won't be able to come see you in person today, but that she's quite good at multitasking and so would like to converse through telegrams if you're so willing."

Link sat up in his chair. It seemed unusual to him but perhaps it wasn't so odd living in a castle. Did people communicate with each other this way often? He knew that Zelda at least, had to be the busiest person in all of Hyrule. He supposed he'd been lucky the other day when he arrived and her meeting just happened to be almost over. He couldn't imagine her dismissing it otherwise. Not on his behalf.

Link looked to the paper and ink in the messenger's hands. For a moment, he hesitated. He wasn't sure he trusted the messenger to deliver his letters to Zelda and only Zelda. He certainly didn't want anyone else to know about his predicament. He didn't want just anyone to hear that he was missing a piece of his soul, and no one else should be told about the Twilight. It would frighten people.

But, when he raised his eyes to gaze at the man, he quickly changed his mind. This was a professional messenger, entrusted by Zelda herself. Link was certain that he carried important messages to and from important people all day long, every day he worked. And Link was also willing to bet that any letter sent to or from Zelda was probably far more confidential than anything he had to say. Who knew what such meanings such papers contained? People could have been discussing war and no one in Hyrule would know if it was kept confidential as it should be.

_He'd never read it himself, _Link thought. _He must be trustworthy or Zelda would never have entrusted him to me._

Giving a curt nod to the man, Link reached out for the parchment. The royal messenger handed them out to him, then proceeded to wait patiently as Link leaned over the nearest table and began to scribble out a very long explanation of what had taken place since last he spoke with her. He quickly, but thoroughly described his encounter with the dark man, the things he'd discovered, and his new goals. The entire thing took several minutes to write, and it took up two entire pages. But once he was done, he felt better about handing it to the messenger. The man nodded, bowed, then rolled up the parchment.

"I'll return in a few moments with her highnesses response." Being the official man that he was, Link watched as he quickly put a wax seal on his letter, ensuring that Zelda would know it wasn't opened during its travels to her. Then he turned on his heel and was off.

Link was left waiting an awfully long time, as the day seemed to be going. Glancing out the window, he noted that it was already sunset. He'd spent several hours just getting the Master Sword, then several more traveling to Castle Town. And now, sitting in the castle, he'd lost track of the time he'd spent here. It must have been significant however, because the sky was becoming a brilliant orange as he watched the sun lower through one of the several fancy, paned, windows in his waiting area. Only another hour more and it would be dark.

But then, finally, thankfully, the messenger then returned. Link lifted his head when he heard him enter, his face showing the weariness that waiting so long instilled in people. The man was curt, and held the newly made, freshly sealed letter out to Link. He gave a quick bow, and then stepped back and away from Link so he could read in privacy. Remaining nearby, incase Link wanted to write a response, the man dutifully held his chin up and kept his eyes straight ahead and at attention.

Link glanced at him briefly, then looked down to the parchment he was given. It was only one page, a blank page slid over it for the simplicity of privacy. Taking his thumb and breaking the seal, Link quickly unrolled the letter and began to read.

[[My dear friend Link,

I'm so sorry I haven't been able to come see you in person today. Things are simply a mess in our treasury and I must sort it all out before we collect our taxes tomorrow. I'd be a terrible ruler if I mistakenly took even a single rupee more than I was meant to from these wonderful, hardworking, peoples of Hyrule. I'm sure you understand.

But putting my regret of not being able to see you aside, I'm also terribly sorry to hear of your plight! The dark man you described sounds just as terribly evil and dangerous as I initially feared. Please be very careful in everything you do from here on out. It's clear that this demon will stop at nothing until he's obtained your Triforce piece. And of course, knowing he's after yours, I'm going to be much more aware of mine. I'll be increasing security and I'll have guards with me at all times. Balian, our captain of the guard has offered to protect me personally. He's told me you two have already met. He speaks fondly of you. I'm glad.

Concerning your desire to re-enter the Twilight, I think I may be able to help. I myself do not know the answer directly, and possess no such power, but ever since our countries near take-over by Zant and Gannon, I've appointed someone to research the matter. He's someone you already know, and someone I've known for quite some time even before the war. His name is Chad, and we discuss you and your heroism and bravery frequently when I have the time.

He's worked in our royal library and our archives for years and has lived in the castle since he was a small boy. His parents, and their parents parents have been servants for the royal family for generations. I've given him the responsibility of researching the Twilight. I wanted someone in my castle that I could trust to know everything and anything there is to know about it, its people, and any connections it has to Hyrule to ensure that nothing like the past war happens ever again.

Chad has not reported any new findings concerning the issue you've presented to me as of yet, but that may be because he's not yet had time to file an official report, or perhaps because he has theories with no real proof as of the moment. Either way, I'm willing to presume that he will have a lot more information about the subject than I currently have been provided with. You can find him, as always, in the library. I'll send word that he's to expect you. I'm sure he'll be delighted; he just loves talking about his research. And since he's under a confidentiality law, I've been the only one he's been allowed to talk to up until this point in time.

I look forward to hearing back from you, and may the goddesses protect you on your journey.

~Zelda]]

Link folded up the letter when he finished reading it. For a moment he thought about destroying it, but thought better of it. Without a voice, he may need it later to show to someone, like Ilia, or Midna to help explain his situation. Besides, the back of the page was blank, and there was another sheet of paper with it. He could use it to write if he needed to. And so, he folded it up and pushed it down into his pouch.

Arising from his place on the chair he'd been sitting, Link faced the messenger briefly. He wanted to simply tell him to inform Zelda that he received the letter and that he was going to the library as suggested. But of course, had no way of doing so without some assistance. He briefly debated how important it was. Surely Zelda would know where he'd gone if he left.

Sighing with a bit of frustration, Link decided that would indeed be for the best. He didn't want to waste any more time and certainly didn't want to waste the new paper he'd just received. He'd been sitting idle for far too long. He needed to move about. He needed to do something or take some sort of action. And so, Link offered a quick nod to the messenger instead of bothering to try and explain himself. The messenger nodded in return, and the two men left it at that. Link turned on the soles of his boots and quickly headed out of the room.

When Chad had first received the message from the princess, he'd been in his personal quarters. But the moment such a message was received, he'd taken flight down the long castle halls like an over excited ninny. He ran across marble and stone in order to race to the library, where, if he was honest with himself, and he was, he'd admit that he spent more time living there than anywhere else.

Ever since he was a small boy, and really he wasn't all that big now, he'd been absorbed in the pursuit of knowledge. Like his father before him, he was obsessed with knowing all of the things that anyone else wouldn't care to even think of, not to mention spend their entire lives researching. As such, even from a young age, he spent all of his days with his nose in a book.

His father, of course had encouraged it. He'd been the head librarian before him after all, and had been presented with the momentous and honorable responsibility of keeping all of the royal archives safe and in good condition. Some of the books were hundreds of years old. And there were rooms, down in the crypts that contained writings even older than that. Before books had even been invented, there had been stone tablets, clay tablets, and things scribbled on shells, or even bones. The royal archives managed to save even some of these. Chad knew very well that the oldest writings they had dated back over nine thousand years.

As far as Chad knew, it was only him and him alone that understood how many secrets Hyrule had. Hyrule was a land full of magic and mystery. The history books he read gave him countless tales of heroism, wars, romance, and even gods. It gave him glimpses into the afterlife, and what life had been like here in Hyrule thousands of years ago.

Chad was well familiar with the story of the legendary hero. It was a well known story by the people, and everyone knew a little. But Chad had been privileged to the actual writings and records from those times. When he'd first met Link in Telma's bar just as the war was starting, he immediately understood who it was he was looking at. Out of consideration and respect, he hadn't said much about it at the time. It wasn't always good to point something like that out. But as he understood it now, Link had come to accept the terms of who he was. The light spirits, and several others had informed him of his responsibilities and whose power he now possessed.

All the same, even though Link was indeed the hero of ledged, there was a much simpler reason Chad was so excited to get to the library: Link was also his friend.

_I just can't wait to be of use!_ Chad thought as his loafers clopped and clapped down the long castle halls. Chad had always dreamed of helping to save the world with knowledge and foresight. He knew perfectly well, despite what his schoolmates used to say about it when he was young, that knowledge was the key to almost everything. If a person knew enough, they could answer almost any question. And Chad would never forget how he and Link had worked together back during the war in order to solve the riddle of the sky people.

_He helped me finish my father's work!_ It had been incredibly, indescribably important to Chad at the time. His father had just died of a heart condition, only a few months before the war had started and before he'd met Link. And the sky people had been Chad's father's life's work. His mother had been dead for years, ever since he was a small boy, and so he didn't remember her. As such, researching the sky people had become much more than just the pursuit of knowledge. It had been a personal undertaking that Chad needed to complete for closure. Without it, he never could have moved on from his loss.

_Link helped me so completely during the war. And I know how terribly busy he'd already been, what with Ilia's missing memory and having to fight off all those shadow creatures. With all he was doing, he still found time to help me with my research. _

Chad wheezed, partly from emotion, but mostly because he was running out of breath. He was not a fit young man. Skinny and lanky, all elbows and knees, he knew he was nothing at all like his friend Link. Chad knew he couldn't have lifted a sword to save his life, and he certainly couldn't run top speed down the long castle halls for more than a moment.

Gasping for air, Chad finally allowed himself to slow down. He stopped, if not just for a moment in order to catch his breath. Bending over, hands on his knees, he weakly wheezed in more air.

_It's my chance now to aid him in his time of need, the way he helped me. _Still panting heavily, he forced himself to stand back up and face the remainder of his journey. The library doors stood tall and proud before him. Made of mahogany, and stained to a cherry red, they looked similar to the double front doors of the castle. And they were only halfway down the hall.

Deciding to walk the rest of the way, Chad put one shoe in front of the other. Link was probably already waiting, seeing as how Chad's personal quarters were half way across the castle.

_That and he's fit as a fiddle. Whereas I'm clearly not._ Reaching up, Chad used one finger to push his glasses further up his nose. He didn't want to appear too frazzled when he entered, even though he was sure Link could see right through anyone. Chad had never been a challenge in that manner. He was sure a child could see through any guise he attempted to wear.

_I'm like glass. More transparent than even water!_ But it had never bothered him much. And Chad knew that Link probably thought this was an admiral quality anyway, even though he'd never been able to ask him.

And so, as prepared as he could be, Chad stopped just outside the library doors. He took in a deep breath, let himself feel its pressure in his lungs, then exhaling he reached out and gripped the golden handles. Pushing the door inward, he stepped inside.

The usual, comforting smell of paper, wax, and ink filled his nose. The endless rows and shelves of books were always neatly kept and dusted frequently, so there was never the threat of mold or mildew. As such, it always smelt nice, at least Chad thought so.

The usual sight of shelves that towered several stories up and above his head greeted him. The titles on the spines of the books that could be seen from the entrance way were lit by the fading sunlight that streamed in through the three story windows just ahead of him. With it being sunset, the entire entrance room was a brilliant orange. It illuminated the tables used for reading and studying just before him in silhouette. It was about time for the torches to be lit, all of which were obviously under the safety of glass shades to protect the books, but they hadn't been lit yet. As such, it was only Link's silhouette that Chad saw against the bright orange red background of the huge windows behind him.

Chad had already seen the grandeur of the library, and knew all about the rooms it occupied both above and below the floor they currently stood on, as such, his entire focus was on Link. Chad grew up with books. He wasn't nearly as used to people. And having a friend stop by…well…he couldn't remember if anyone had ever come to visit him in the library.

"Ah, Link. I trust you found your way?"

Chad saw Link stand up to his full height, and only then realized that he'd been leaning over one of the tables, reading one of the many books that Chad had left out. Complete curiosity and excitement filled Chad and he immediately rushed forward to see which of his many beloved books had been able to catch a hero's eye. Coming in closer to Link and the table then, the blackness of the silhouettes dissipated at least a little and allowed Chad to see both Link and the book in the dimming light of the setting sun. Almost completely ignoring Link, and not having yet looked at his face at all, Chad immediately leaned over the table to take a look at the book. The moment he spotted it however, he simply couldn't help the surprise that came to his face.

"Farore Across Time," he read out loud. And then of course, Chad had to lift his gaze to his friends face to see just what rested there. But when he looked to him, he discovered that he was just as bad at reading people as he was at keeping others from reading him. Link's expression was too blank for him to understand.

"Are you…interested in the goddess Farore?" Chad asked. Link offered a nod. Then, as he watched, Chad saw Link lift his left hand. He pointed to the back of it, and even though he was wearing gauntlets so it wasn't visible, Chad understood what he was referring too.

"Oh! Your Triforce piece, of course! It's the piece of courage, which means that out of the three pieces, you have Farore's." Chad stared at his much more physically fit friend. "Is Farore your protector you think?" Link nodded again. Chad had to smile.

"I always believed Nayru was mine. She's the goddess of wisdom after all. And of course, I know Zelda favors her too, since she has her piece of the Triforce." Link offered a smile, but it was getting more difficult to see in the fading light.

"Hold on a moment Link. Let me light one of the candles on the tables at least. The maids will come in and light the torches on the walls in a few minutes, but I think it'd be better if we could at least see each other."

He saw Link nod again in the growing shadows, but he had already turned to the table top. He kept a box of matches on the center table for this very reason. He seldom wanted to stop whatever interesting read he was in the middle of to get up and go fetch some matches, as such, he always kept a box lying around.

Fumbling in the dark for only a few seconds, he quickly found them. Sliding the matchbox open by mostly feel, Chad fished out a wooden match. With a brisk strike, there was a flare of light. It was only a second more when the candle was lit. The lighting wasn't the best, but Chad knew it would be enough to last them until the much bigger, brighter torches on the walls were lit. And so, shaking his match out until its fire turned to smoke, he once more faced his friend.

"Sorry old chap, it's just that time of day." But of course, now in the light of the yellow candle, Chad could see Link more easily. And now, the note he held in his hand was impossible to miss.

"Oh, I was going to ask why you were here, but it seems you already have an answer for me. I only got the very basics from Zelda's letter." Link held the parchment out to his friend, having had plenty of time to prepare it in advance, since Chad had to run all the way across the castle to make it there. It was the only blank page he had left, seeing as it was all he'd received in the first place and being in a library, it had been easy to find a quill.

Taking it in his hands, Chad took it up and immediately began to read. The expert reader that he was, Chad was done with the entire thing in a matter of a few seconds, despite the story being lengthily, long, and Link's handwriting wasn't the easiest to read. Chad knew better than to say anything about his spelling or punctuation. He perfectly understood Link's background, and also knew he usually didn't have the means to write anything at all. But in putting all of that aside, Chad's blue eyes widened the longer he read. The story Link was describing was simply phenomenal.

"Link, this is astonishing," Chad said as he skimmed over the last few words. "All of this is true?" He lifted his eyes to his friend just in time to see him nod.

"Link, I don't know if you realize this, but you're describing something that most scholars have believed to be merely legend or folk lore. The Twilight is one thing in and of itself. Zelda has explained to me all about it, your adventures concerning it and all about that Zant fellow and Gannon, who, I must say is all over our history books. But the dark man you write about here…" Chad lowered the letter from his face in order to look his friend dead-on. But even as he did so, he couldn't suppress a small shutter.

"Link, the dark man you describe, this so-called 'darkness' is something I've run across in my books on rare, but persistent occasions. He resurfaces periodically throughout the books I've read over the time line of several thousands of years. But…myself and any other scholar would agree that the stories about this darkness you describe are merely fables. The idea of there being an immortal being, or an evil, if you would, has been an age old story. Every story needs a villain. And almost any story you would read would have something similar to this in it. But a creature such as this has never been confirmed. This man isn't in any of our legitimate history books, he only surfaces in the old fables I spoke of."

Chad looked to Link once more, as if for a response, but of course he didn't get one. And just as before, he found that he had no luck in reading his face. Chad knew that if it was one thing he was good at other than reading and retaining knowledge, it was talking. And Link, quite by nature's design, was good at listening. He supposed it wasn't such a bad thing, and that he should just keep on going.

"Here Link let me show you something." Already having taken the books out that he needed earlier for studying, some of them dating back thousands of years, Chad reached out and took up the candle he'd lit. He moved down just to the next table over where there were stacks and piles of books already set out. He placed the candle down in the center of all the material, then glanced over his shoulder to make sure Link had followed. Being the book worm that he was, he was always worried that the person he was with would lose interest and simply leave. But of course, Link was still there. And so, reaching out Chad grabbed up one of the older, more worn books off of the stack.

"This one refers to an evil blackness, much like you described. It's dated about a thousand years ago. They speak of a huge shadowy black monster called The Imprisoned. It also speaks of the darkness having unspeakable energy, enough to make people sick, or block the way forward. People have been trying to defeat this evil for centuries." Putting it down, Chad grabbed up another one.

"This one is only about five hundred years old. This one speaks of such a darkness overcoming the forest and killing a great tree. It describes an entire temple dedicated to shadows." Putting that one down, Chad then picked up a third.

"This one is even older than the other two. And this one speaks of a man who was so wicked, that when he obtained the Triforce he wished for everything in existence to simply stop existing. This would have included the gods. Obviously, the gods couldn't perform such a wish, not even with the power of the Triforce. No one can simply erase the gods and they wouldn't erase themselves. And so, they gave him the power to erase things on his own instead. The book then describes him as transforming into a horrible creature whose sole purpose in life is to end the existence of anything in the goddesses sight. As you can imagine, the best way to do that is to corrupt, and pull people into the darkness in order to separate them from the goddesses. Killing would only send them _to_ the goddesses in the afterlife, so murder was never a priority."

Putting the book down, Chad then turned and faced his green clad friend. Leaning back against the wooden table, he lifted his gaze, his expression rather serious indeed.

"Link, what you described in your letter sounds eerily similar to all of these stories. And if this darkness wants the Triforce…then I'd dare say we're all in very real danger." Chad watched as Link's face changed then. He may not have been any good at reading people instead of books, but he could very easily see the weight and the seriousness of the situation settle into Link's eyes and then onto his shoulders. Chad knew then, that he'd put a terrible burden on his friend.

This wasn't just about his voice anymore. It was no longer something personal. If the darkness was as evil as everyone was saying, as evil as even Link himself witnessed, then he needed to be stopped. Simply going out and fetching his voice was becoming less and less of an option. Unable to ask any questions, and knowing full well that Chad would just keep speaking if he kept silent, Link didn't bother to try to gesture or explain anything. He simply fixated his lupine blue eyes on his knowledgeable friend.

Chad leaned a bit to the side, glancing over Link's left shoulder, when he did so; he seemed to relax a little.

"Oh good, you already fetched The Master Sword. It's the only thing in all my readings other than the goddesses themselves that can stop this creature. With it back in your capable hands, I'm far less worried than I was before, although I will still say that the power we're discussing is beyond, even your comprehension. Even with the sword, the hero of ledged could not slay this beast; only seal him away for a time."

_You're not making me feel any better about this. _Link thought a bit bitterly. It was good to be cautious, for certain, but he was starting to feel more discouraged than anything else. He let a sigh escape his nose, then glanced to the fading light just outside the three-story windows on the other end of the gigantic room. The orange was completely gone now, and the red was fading to a deep, velvety purple. It was beautiful, but in seeing it only made Link feel a little lonely. It reminded him of the Twilight that he couldn't get too, and also of a love he'd left behind in order to take on even more danger.

Chad saw Link's expression as he gazed out the glass panes. He didn't need to be good at reading expressions to see that he was disheartening his friend.

_Oh Chad! Now you've gone and done it!_ Chastising himself, he quickly tried to recover.

"Oh, but…we haven't even discussed the Twilight yet!" He cried. In knowing the answer to Link's predicament at least in this department, Chad was eager to cheer him up with good news. "I know a way you can travel between worlds."

Of course, Link's attention immediately snapped back to his intelligent companion. Blue eyes renewed in their fire, he focused on him. Chad smiled brightly.

"It's unconfirmed, seeing as I have not traveled to the desert personally, and of course, this is why I haven't yet informed Zelda, but there's a rumor that the seven sages…err…six sages, have been gathering the dust of the remains of the Mirror of Twilight from amongst the sand. I've been indirectly in contact with them, and they've informed me that they intend to try and forge a smaller, less powerful version of the original mirror from the grains they've been gathering the past few months. Now, keep in mind that I have no idea if it would work, but it's definitely something you should investigate."

Link stared at Chad, wide eyed, hope filling him. He immediately nodded in agreement. If that was true, then maybe there was a way to get back into the Twilight after all. Without wasting a second, Link suddenly turned to leave, eagerness overtaking him. But of course, Chad wasn't going to let him go that quickly. He reached out, grabbing the hero's elbow.

"Link, hold on!" Link did stop, but not without some effort. With the news he'd just received, he wanted nothing more than to fly to the rooftop of the desert temple where the Mirror of Twilight once rested. But instead, he turned to gaze at Chad's face. The young man appeared both excited and terrified all at once as he gazed with awe in his eyes.

"You already have a leg up, knowing Midna, the princess of the Twilight, but Link…you should know how dangerous that place actually is." He released his arm, seeing then that Link wouldn't be running off. The two faced each other so as to speak more easily.

"Zelda told me you've been to the Twilight once before, but that it was to the palace. The palace, as I'm sure you've already seen is floating in the sky. There's a reason for that Link. I don't know how much Midna or Zelda have told you, or even how much they know, but Hyrule has always sent all of its murderers, monsters, and criminals that it couldn't handle into the Twilight. Gannon was sent to the Twilight. Midna's descendants, evil and frighteningly powerful magic wielders were sent there. Even the Hero of Legend has banished evil to this place.

The Twilight Palace is in the sky, because evil of immense power and of all sorts dwell on the ground below. Keep in mind that these were monsters or beings that even the Hero of Legend could not defeat. A lot of the monsters there are immortals, and can't be killed at all, hence their banishment by the goddesses and also the rulers of our Light World."

Link listened, an expression of utmost seriousness on his young face. He hadn't known. And Midna had never mentioned it. But he supposed that it made perfect sense. The few good beings of the Twili, the living people and creatures who managed to descend from such evil and turn out to be alright, would have had to make a way to live for themselves. Surrounded by danger, what else was there to do but separate themselves from the rest of their land?

"There's one more thing you should know Link," Chad said. Link turned his attention back to him once more. "The Twilight is like the opposite side of a coin to Hyrule. Its geographical landscape is very similar to ours, despite its darkened differences. As such, I always presumed that the Twilight Palace that floats in the sky is situated in the same location as our Sky People's city. If you think of it that way, you can sort of take an educated guess to as where other things in the Twilight might be located. If our Sky City floats above our desert, you might presume that in the Twilight, they also have a sort of desert beneath their Palace. Do you see what I'm getting at?"

Link thought about it briefly, then gave a curt nod. It was a little hard to grasp such a strange concept, but he'd been through stranger still. He was sure that once he was physically present in the Twilight, it would present itself to be a little clearer.

"Keep that all in mind when you're trying to navigate your way through that world. And also make sure to never let go of your sword, or you'll turn back into a wolf."

Link's blue eyes widened briefly. He wasn't used to hearing anyone talk to him about the time he'd spent as a beast. But of course, Zelda had told Chad everything, and he was now the top mind when it came to the Twilight. So of course he'd know all about Link's walk on the wild side. Link nodded once more, to show he understood. Chad nodded in return to mirror his friend.

"Good luck in finding your missing voice Link. And please, do be careful. You're cherished by many here in Hyrule." Link nodded once more, unable to do much else, and after hearing Chad's words of parting, he knew he had his leave to go. Keeping his sight on his friend briefly, as a type of goodbye, Link then turned and hurried out of the library.

Hope and impatience kicked in as he hurried toward the doors. He finally had a clear way to his missing soul. And in having a path before him, there would now be no stopping. Not even a tiny bit tired, for he felt wide awake with all the knowledge he'd just gained, Link knew he would not be stopping to rest until he was in the Twilight. Night's dissention upon the land of Hyrule would be of no hindrance to him now. There had been plenty of times throughout the war where he'd fought long and hard throughout the long nights without rest. There was no reason why he couldn't do it again, especially if it was to simply travel.

_I'll feel better once I can see the new mirror,_ he thought. _ I'll be able to rest once I know it's true._ The same desperation that he'd felt building ever since he'd spotted his aunt and had learned the truth, began to resurface in him then, driving him forward. His heart picked up pace along with his feet. The hope inside of him surged throughout his chest, causing his fingers and toes to tingle in anticipation. And before he knew it, he'd started jogging through the castle halls and toward its gates. And the more he thought about it, what it would be like to be able to speak, to sing, to laugh and love with a voice, to feel like a whole person, like he was complete, his feet began to move even faster still. And in another blink of time, unable to even control it, he'd started running.


	15. Chapter 15: Into The Twilight

**Chapter 15**

Into The Twilight

Link's travels to the desert temple had been long and tiresome. Without Midna's powers he was unable to teleport to different locations in Hyrule as he used to. As such, he'd had to ride Epona all the way across Hyrule field and toward Lake Hylia. Then he had to float his way down on a cucco, and then pay the cannon man to shoot him across the mountain divide and into the desert. Then of course, he had to cross the entire sea of sand on foot and in the dark. To make matters worse, once he finally reached the temple, he had to go inside of it and traverse the entire thing all over again before he could reach the top. Thankfully there were no enemies left, and the way through was open considering he'd already done this temple once before. All the same, there were a lot of stairs, and a lot of hallways and a lot of sand grains getting stuck in between his chainmail and in his boots. But then, finally, finally, he made it outside and onto the rooftop.

Stepping up and out into the sandy area and into the midst of the humungous pillars that surrounded the sacred region, Link couldn't help but to remember the last time he'd been here. He and Zelda had come with Midna in order to say goodbye. He could still clearly see her running up the stone steps that rested just before him. She had stopped just on top the platform. Turning to face him, her bright orange hair and dark robes swaying as she did so, tears had formed in her sharp red eyes.

The mirror had sat in its golden cradle, whole, and as large as a full grown man. Activated as it was by Midna's Twilight magic, it had shot out a portal before them. Ancient symbols that Link would have never been able to decipher if given a hundred years swirled about the Twilight Princess. She had smiled at him, even though there was deep pain in her eyes. She'd started a sentence, addressing him…but had never finished. For a long while, Link presumed that she was either going to apologize for the way she'd treated him when they'd first met, or…confess her feelings for him. Either way, it hadn't mattered. She sent a single tear toward the mirror, shattering it just before stepping into the portal. In only an instant more, she was gone, and their worlds had been separated forever.

Now, standing in the same exact place, almost two years later, it was like a surreal dream. The night was in its most lifeless hours. Those hours in which people only awoke from dreadful fright of nightmares, or tortured memories. It was the time of night when all was still and silent, and a person, if they didn't know any better, could assume that the sun would never rise again and that no one would ever wake back up from their slumber. It was ghostly and desolate. And in seeing the empty frame before him, where the mirror had once rested, only made it worse. It was an empty shell of what it had once been. Protected by the sages for centuries, the mirror had been considered sacred. With it gone, Link supposed that it was no wonder that the remaining six sages felt the need to try and piece what they had left back together. It was their life's duty to protect it and guard it. If they didn't try to resurrect it, what would they do with themselves?

"Hero of Hyrule." Blinking, Link looked upward from where he stood. There, atop each of their respected columns, stood the remaining six sages. They were as ghostly as ever. Mostly transparent, but glowing a soft white, Link always wondered why they appeared more as spirits than as people. He knew they were living in some way, for Gannon had managed to kill one of them, but they clearly were no longer people of flesh and blood.

_Maybe they've been here so long, and were taxed with such a great supernatural responsibility that the goddesses blessed them in some way. Or maybe it has something to do with the great amounts of magic they possess._

He wasn't sure. And he had no way of asking. And it also wasn't really all that important. They were here, as they always had been for years, and they'd come forth from their spiritual plane in order to speak with him. Unable to greet them verbally, Link picked one to make eye contact with. Staring up at the one before him and closest to the empty mirror frame, Link fixated himself to him and then waited for them to speak. Surely they would know why he'd come. Guardian's of the mirror, there was only one reason anyone would ever come to the sages.

"We presume that you've gotten wind of our endeavors," the sage before Link said. "We knew that you would come to us again, as it is written in the ancient texts. And so, we've been working as quickly as we could since the time the original mirror had been broken."

Link's blue eyes widened. They already seemed to know almost everything. He had to wonder what prophecy they were following. The ancient writings of the goddesses had been interpreted in many different ways all across Hyrule. It was only spiritual experts such as the sages that ever seemed to be able to decipher them properly. Or perhaps they had knowledge bestowed upon them by the goddesses? Whatever the reason, Link knew better than to try and think about it too hard. Figuring out things like that wasn't really part of his job. That was more for Chad. Link knew that as for himself, he was meant to simply do what was asked of him and what was needed of him. And right now, that meant re-entering the Twilight.

"The mirror you seek has already been completed. We've been keeping it safe for your return." Link didn't need to do anything; the sages simply raised their robed arms into the air calling forth their power. There was a brief flash of light, and the new mirror was pulled seemingly out of thin air. Link assumed they had access to the spiritual realm in some way and that this was the place they disappeared to when they weren't present in Hyrule. As such, it meant the new mirror was as sacred as the last. Of course, since it was essentially the same mirror as before, its shards having been forged with magic from the goddesses or perhaps the sages it was safe to assume such.

The new mirror hovered before him. It was the size of any handheld mirror that a woman might use in her daily routine of putting up her hair. At first glance it appeared ordinary, but the more Link stared at it, the more he started to feel its magical properties. The mirror was blue, clear, and hauntingly beautiful. And as he kept his eyes fixated on it, the more he felt himself being drawn to it. He could feel it pulling on him, as if it were already trying to absorb him into another world.

Reaching out his left hand, he took a hold of its handle. As seemed to be the case with any magical item, once he touched it, he felt whatever was holding it in the air release, and he felt its weight in his palm.

"These are the grains of the Mirror of Twilight that we were able to recover. As fine as sand we placed them in the magic holder. Melting them together with powers we can not disclose to you, from the seat of the sacred realm, we've forged The Magic Mirror." Link continued to stare at it for a while longer. It was hard to look away. But he managed and turned his gaze once more upward to the sages before him.

"The mirror's power is much more limited than its predecessor. Because most of it was lost, and it was forged in the sacred realm, it is pulled toward the Light World. The mirror seems to only go one way. It will get you out of the Twilight, but cannot send you into the Twilight."

Link couldn't help it, his face fell open to alarm.

_It can't send me to the Twilight? Then how will I get there?_ Seeing the panic on Link's face, the sages quickly raised their arms to halt his thoughts.

"Do not fret. As spoken earlier, we've known of your return for the past few years. We may lack the power to form a portal ourselves, but we know of someone who can. The Twilight Princess can freely tear through the fabric of worlds with her immense power. You've seen her do so yourself while rescuing princess Zelda. It was the only reason you were able to enter Hyrule castle. We took the liberty of contacting her with our powers."

Link had to blink his blue eyes in surprise once more. It seemed as if the sages had already thought of everything he'd need. True, he knew that Midna had such power. But being completely separated from her, and in fact in an entirely different universe, he'd never imagined that there would be a way to contact her.

_But of course, these are sages,_ he thought. _I should have thought to come to them sooner. They have abilities that others simply don't. They're blessed by the goddesses in a much more different way than either Zelda or me._

Again, Link didn't need to do anything as the sages once more raised their arms in order to use their supernatural gifts. They didn't say anything, and Link wasn't even exactly sure if anything was happening. But the ghostly figures did close their eyes in concentration. And then, after several seconds, Link's attention shifted away from the figures as the air before him, just where the mirror used to stand, suddenly grew dark.

The light from the moon was blotted out in this particular area, and just before his eyes, even as he watched, the spot grew larger and seemed to form into a solid mass. Its edges began to glow a soft orange, and as it grew, Link immediately recognized it as a wall of Twilight, just like the walls that used to separate Hyrule from Twilight back during the war. The strange symbols and patterns that began to glow and form over the blackened wall were not so strange to Link who'd seen them dozens of times before. Completely comfortable with such a sight, he couldn't help but to smile.

_How many times has Midna pulled me through the wall of Twilight before?_ Knowing perfectly well then that this would work, Link casually shoved The Magic Mirror away and into his satchel as he stepped up to the darkness which had formed a neat rectangular entryway. And as he did so, there was little to no warning. A large mass of orange-yellow hair extended out from the vortex, and in forming the shape of a hand, it grabbed onto Link's body, more than big enough to lift him like a toy. With a quick yank, it pulled him in through the veil.

Entry into the Twilight was much less traumatic than it used to be back when he was new to it. For one, there was no transformation of his body. Link silently thanked the goddesses for sparing him the agony of what once used to be shifting and breaking bones, tearing muscle, and crunching cartilage. The complete and almost unbearable pain of feeling himself change from one thing into another was something he'd dreaded every time it had been required of him. But this time, he had the Master Sword, and there was no reason for him to become a beast.

For another, Link was perfectly familiar with the Twilight, what it was, and how the world appeared on the other side. The purple swirling sky, marbled with blackened clouds was not nearly as terrifying as it once was. The soft orange glow of certain areas of the ground and the edges of the earth was no longer a strange sight. And what was more, was that he had a very close friend here.

The orange-yellow hand that held him released him, placing him down on his feet. And as it receded, Link followed its path up and to a very familiar, very warming face. Link watched as Midna's entire expression filled with light and joy from within her black hood. Her purple lips stretched across her blue skin, lifting the happiness into her yellow-red eyes.

"Link!" She immediately rushed forward, closing the gap between them. For a second, Link thought she was going to fling herself at him. But she'd never been that type of girl. She stopped just a foot short of him and then just stood, gazing.

Link read her face very easily, and he felt his heart twist from within his chest as he did. There was unbridled joy resting in her features, but he could also see the pain that was lurking there just beneath the surface. His presence was bittersweet to her, overwhelming in both joy and hurt.

_She still loves me…_ Link had always been flattered by her feelings for him. But he knew that Midna understood just as well as Link that he could never return them. He loved Ilia. And even if he didn't have a girl back home, the sad truth was that he simply didn't have any romantic feelings to return. He was fond of Midna, sure enough, she was one of the closest friends he'd ever had and ever _would_ have. But it was not the same thing.

That wasn't to say that he wasn't attracted to her, for there was no denying that she was beautiful, but that's where it ended. It was the feeling of being in love that was missing. In truth, Link had always thought it made them both rather lucky, because they could never have a relationship, even if they _had_ both been madly in love. She was a princess of a completely different world from his own. It was this reason that Link always supposed she'd never said anything to him about it. It was an unspoken, taboo subject. But if Link knew Midna as well as he thought he did, then he suspected that if they had been part of the same universe, she would have fought for him. And that would have only ever ended in disaster.

Link sighed heavily, but only from within himself. He didn't let his disheartened emotions reach his face. There was no way he was going to let Midna down, or hurt her feelings by showing any sort of disappointment. He loved her. Not in the way she would have liked, but he still loved her, and he would smile for her. Not being able to speak made the taboo easier, but there was more to it than just that: Link had a face to control.

Immediately he called up upon the other feelings he was experiencing, for he was very happy to see her after all. He'd been afraid that he never would again. As such, he called forth that joy and brought it to his face. Then he did something Midna wouldn't, he stepped forward and lifted his arms, wrapping them around his good friend. Link gave her a tight, warm embrace. He knew she had initially kept her distance because of the history between them, but Link didn't think it was necessary. She was still his best friend.

Midna let out a quick, startled gasp, but recovered quickly. Never one for displays of affection, she hurriedly grabbed onto Link's arms and shoved him roughly back and away.

"…" In looking at his startled face, Midna immediately let out a 'hmph' and lifted her nose a little higher.

"You should know better than to treat me that way. Have I ever struck you as the warm and fuzzy type?" Link shook his head no, then couldn't help but to smile again. Without the look of surprise and joy on her face, the Twilight Princess was appearing much more like herself. A bit of a scowl came to her lips and Link felt like he recognized her with a lot more ease. And Midna in seeing his smirk, only sharpened her face all the more.

"Don't smile at me like some long-lost puppy! I tore through the veil that separates our worlds to get you here. Do you have any idea how illegal that is? Hm? I broke one of my own laws. A law I created for the safety of the Twili _and _Hyrule. I never would have done it had the sages not convinced me that it was of dire importance. So this better be for some reason other than a teary-eyed reunion!"

But her fire and spite only made Link's smile widen. She was exactly the same as he remembered her. Still sharp tongued and rude, but no longer cruel or vicious as she'd once been.

"Stop smiling! Dear Din!" And at that, Link actually opened his mouth and let out a swift laugh. He'd missed her attitude. But as his voice broke free as it did on very rare occasion, taking flight as a flock of birds might, it caused the sharpness in Midna's face to soften. And as her features softened, a slight color reached her cheeks. Before Link had a chance to notice it, she turned sharply around, putting her long robed back to him.

"Laugh all you like, we should head back to the palace and discuss such serious matters." Link's joy slipped a little at that. For the situation at hand was serious indeed. And Midna, at the moment, had no idea how serious. She didn't know anything about the darkness which had risen seemingly for the sole purpose of obtaining the Triforce. Link's smile faded away entirely then, and as a heaviness settled about him, he in turn resembled the Link that Midna recognized, had she been turned to witness it. Their time together had been spent during a war after all, and as such, Midna hadn't been privileged to see him smile very often. Without glancing over her shoulder to see if he was following, she simply started at a brisk pace forward. Link had little choice but to follow.

Stepping down off of the rocky ledge he'd appeared on, Link took the moment to look around. The floating island appeared almost exactly the same as it had the last time he'd visited. The edges of the land stopped suddenly, and there was a sheer drop down into the swirling dark clouds below. He had never been able to see the land below, and he couldn't now. Of course, he hadn't even known that there was land down there the last time he visited. Had not Chad made him aware of it, he wouldn't have guessed.

Lifting his gaze up, he found the palace looming before him. It was as ominous and as frightening looking as ever. Made of a hard rock, or even metal like material that he knew didn't exist in Hyrule, it loomed over the little floating island like a black hole. In its midnight surface were carved symbols that glowed a soft turquoise. He couldn't read them and couldn't ask what they meant. All the same, he sensed that those symbols were far older than the Hylian he used to read and write with.

Walking forward, Link and Midna moved off of the dark purple and brown rocks and stepped instead onto a stone walkway. It led up to the palace doors of the main building before them. Glancing off to the right and left, Link saw that the two smaller buildings of the palace still stood where they had when he'd come here to fight.

A brief shudder tried to overtake him, but he fought it back along with the memories that were trying to resurface. He didn't want to focus on the monsters that still sometimes reached him in his sleep. Instead, he looked forward once more.

The people of the Twili were milling around the palace. They were tall; much taller than Link. Some towering at eight feet. And many had blue skin such as Midna. Some closely resembled the people of Hyrule, with only small differences. Others appeared more as monsters. Link had no way of asking why there were such big differences in appearance, and Midna had never offered. And so, all he could do was look from person to person as they traveled.

_Does everyone live within the palace buildings? _Link had never seen any other structures. But then again, he knew that some of the people flew on the black dragon bird like creatures that lived here. He'd seen Midna do it on several occasions. As such, he supposed there could have been other floating islands hidden from within the swirling clouds around them.

Reaching the entrance of the palace, Link found the doors were already open. Stepping inside after the princess, Link immediately became aware of the fact that the entire inside of the palace had been reworked and redone since Zant had once ruled it. Now, instead of the horrible dungeon he once remembered, it actually appeared as a palace.

The first room they stepped into was a grand hall. Pillars and banners decorated both sides as they moved down it. A lush purple carpet lay beneath their feet, leading the way forward. And as Link looked ahead, he spotted a throne. It wasn't gold, but looked more like stone. And in fact, even though the palace had been redone, Link didn't see the extraordinary amount of riches he always saw in Hyrule castle.

_But of course I wouldn't, Midna had once said that royalty here wasn't pampered and showered with riches like royalty in Hyrule. _All the same, it was more than Link had ever had.

Glancing over her shoulder at Link's astounded face, Midna couldn't help but to smile. _He thinks this is all for me._ Her smile only grew. There were some things that were just so different between Hyrule and Twilight.

"Everyone lives here," Midna suddenly said. "The palace isn't mine, it's the people's. We don't have any other houses. This is all we are. The only thing in this room that's mine is the throne. And that's only being lent to me while I'm ruling. It will be someone else's when my rein is over. I do not rule the way your princess does. I do not have an entire staff to counsel me, or servants to obey me, or advisers to tell me what to do. I usually listen to everyone's opinions during a gathering on a matter and then make a decision based on what is best for everyone as a whole."

Link looked his friend's way. It certainly was a new and strange concept to him. He'd never heard of anyone ruling like that. _But…then again…there are so few Twili that Midna can afford to rule in such a way. That would never work in Hyrule, there's millions of people, and millions of opinions. _

It made Link feel a little sad. Minda's people were very small in number. He wondered if they weren't even in danger of falling out of existence. And in thinking of such a thing, Link recalled having never seen any children running around. Could they even bear children?

Link tried not to let the sudden sadness overwhelm him. A situation like that was something he couldn't do anything about. _Besides, I could just be presuming things. I don't know hardly anything at all about the Twili._ He nodded to himself, even though he felt sure it was just a way of pacifying the situation.

Midna walked on passed the throne and down one of the hallways that led off of the main hall. Glancing over her shoulder once more, she smiled.

"We redid the entire palace from last you saw it," she boasted proudly. "The people and I all agreed that we needed a fresh start. We wanted to erase the memories of Zant and start over new. Nothing went unchanged. This is the Twili's palace now." Link smiled in return, nodding to show his understanding and approval. He thought it was a good move. After such an ordeal, it was a good idea to lift everyone's spirits in such a way.

"We can discuss why you're here in a more comfortable setting. I know it must be very late in Hyrule, even though the time of day doesn't change here. Would you like me to show you to your quarters?"

And of course, with it being mentioned, Link started to feel the late hour more readily. The adrenaline from earlier was starting to wear off now that he'd made his way into the Twilight, and possessed the Magic Mirror which would lead him back home. But as tempting as sleep was, Link knew there were more important matters to discuss before he rested. That and…he was terribly hungry.

And as if on cue, as if to voice this need for Link since he could not, his stomach let out a very audible gurgle. Midna blinked and turned, her yellow eyes slightly wider than usual. Very quickly, her surprise turned into amusement. A broad, sarcastic grin graced her face.

"Hungry are we? Didn't think to eat before you came?" Link quickly blushed. It wasn't that he hadn't thought to, it was that he'd been in a frenzy to get here quickly. Knowing that his voice was here, hidden somewhere in the darkness and knowing there was a real possibility of reclaiming it was far more important than filling his stomach. But a stomach would only wait so long before becoming a major priority. That time limit was almost up. Still smiling, almost a bit mockingly, Midna turned to a hall on her left.

"I suppose it's the dining room then. This way."

Midna led them two more doorways down, then turned into the next one on the right. Inside was not at all the grand dining halls that Link saw in Hyrule castle. Instead, he found a quaint little room with a small table meant only for five or six. A large window backlit the table and chairs, allowing the diners to view the swirling mess of twilight clouds beyond. It was a dark room, but all the same, hauntingly beautiful like the rest of the Twilight.

"There's a larger hall if the people all wanted to eat together," Midna explained. "But we also have several smaller rooms like this if families wanted a more intimate setting." Without waiting for Link, Midna took the nearest chair. Sitting down, she sent her robes sweeping gracefully to her right so she wouldn't crush them beneath her.

Link took his cue, and quickly sat down across from her. At such a small table, they were only a few feet apart. The pink-purple glow of the world beyond them washed over the pair, the swirling clouds beyond casting shadows upon their features. Midna gazed at Link silently for a few awkward seconds, but then without speaking, she lifted a single hand, and very casually, snapped her fingers together.

Link saw the air before him bend and immediately knew what she was doing before her magic was done. He'd seen it countless times during the war when he'd fought with her, as gates between worlds appeared. And sure enough, in only another instant, black and blue pixels seemed to phase into and then out of existence, and as he watched she made a meal materialize right before him.

It shouldn't have been too much of a surprise. Link has seen Zant and Minda both create things with their magic seemingly out of nowhere. But as he'd learned while traveling with Midna, it wasn't really that it came from nowhere, but that it was more like teleportation. Link understood that his meal had probably already been made by a chef somewhere in the palace and Midna had simply brought it to him with her powers.

Confirming such a notion was the type of meal he saw. Looking down at it, Link didn't recognize a thing about it. There was some leaf-like plant lining the bottom of the plate that was dark purple in color. On top of that was some meat, but it was an odd bluish tinge. Luckily, it had been carved, so at least Link didn't have to pretend to know what type of animal or monster it was. All the same, the point was moot. Midna read his face as easily as the words on a page of a book.

"It's borak," she said. "It's similar to the boars you have in Hyrule in appearance. But of course, I've never had boar in Hyrule, so I can't tell you if it tastes the same."

A fork and knife appeared before Link in the same manner as his dinner. Not wanting to be rude, and truly very hungry, he took them up. The meal, if not visually appealing to him, at least smelt delicious. The aroma was similar to any other type of cooking meat, and regardless of what spices had been put on it, Link knew he'd eat every last scrap.

Neither Midna nor Link was concerned about table manners, or the fact that Midna wasn't eating. Considered rude in Hyrule castle, neither of the two took much notice of it outside of such a rule riddled environment. And because Link couldn't speak anyway, it wasn't a problem to eat during their meeting. Lifting his fork and knife, he dug right in.

Cutting off a piece of the odd blue meat, and then putting it in his mouth, Link was immediately pleased. Although odd tasting, it almost had a fruity flavor, it was still delicious, and his saliva glands immediately reacted. As ravenous as he was, he quickly began cutting up another slice and shoving that one into his mouth along with the first which he hadn't yet finished chewing. Not bothering to savor the flavor, Link found there was enough to taste even on the way down.

Midna watched him for just another second, then snapped her fingers and made a drink appear on his left, mindful of the fact that he was left handed. Link immediately reached for it to help wash down his initial few bites. The liquid inside the cup was orange. And when he tipped it back he discovered that this was the thing that actually tasted like meat.

It was different enough at first, but it only took him a second or two to discover that if he took a mouthful of his drink and then mixed it with a bite of meat he got something close to pineapple and ham. It was certainly better eating than what he usually ate down at the farm in Ordon.

Midna smiled, clearly pleased that Link was happy. But she was aware of the importance of Link's visit, even if she didn't yet understand why he'd come. Knowing he didn't need to stop eating to speak, since he couldn't, she decided to simply go ahead and start their discussion.

"Now that you're a little more satisfied, can you tell me why you're here?"

Link, of course, was already prepared to answer such a complicated inquiry. Without bothering to stop or even slow down in his eating, he reached down to his leather pouch and pulled out the letters from earlier in that day. Holding them out to Midna, he continued to shovel food into his mouth with his other hand.

Midna couldn't help but to giggle. She had always liked Link's healthy appetite, and found it admiral that he never got fat due to the tremendous amounts of physical activity he took part in. Reaching out, she plucked the pages from Link's outstretched hands. Bringing them in toward herself, she began to read. Seeing two different handwriting techniques, one with beautiful cursive, the other crude and ill in grammar, she knew it was a conversation between Link and Zelda before she'd even begun.

Jealousy reared its ugly head before she'd even read a word. It was just so unfair that everyone in the light world got to spend time with Link when she was trapped in her own world. And Zelda, being another princess made it harder to bear.

But almost as soon as Midna felt such pangs of jealousy, she quenched them. There was no place for such feelings. Not now, not here, not ever. Midna owed Zelda her life. The princess of Hyrule had given her the very light of her existence and of the surrounding area to ensure that Midna didn't die once Zant had thrust her into the light world where she did not belong. Zelda was her friend, her fellow ruler. And besides that, Link had no romantic feelings for that princess either.

_He likes the simple farm girl._ Midna sighed inwardly. Of course Link would go for the girl next door type. Because he was oh so very the boy next door type himself.

_It'll never work, it was never meant to be, now shut up and read this letter!_ Reminding herself of how incredibly important this was, Midna forced her thoughts to cease. Putting all of her focus on the words before her, she began to quickly read through the conversation Link had with Zelda. And as she did, her eyes widened with disbelief, then excitement, then lastly, horror.

As she finished, she slowly lowered the papers, putting them down on the table before her, her hands giving off a slight tremble. As she lifted her eyes to her once partner of war, she found he'd finished eating as was now wiping his face with his napkin to try and tidy up before he gave her his full attention. As Midna watched him, she couldn't help but to feel both exhilarated and terrified.

The concept of him finding his voice again was so exciting. It meant so much. And if it was here in the Twilight as the letter suggested, then…she would be the first person he'd spoken to since he was a small child. Midna could only imagine what his voice sounded like, what kind of things he would say to her. The very notion of knowing she could finally hear his thoughts and ideas and even what it was he was feeling was so exciting she could hardly sit still. Midna wanted that perhaps more than she could remember wanting anything, other than the freedom of her people and Link's, back during the war.

But the rest of the letter was so frightening. From what she'd read, Midna could only conclude that The Beast of Legend was hunting Link down personally.

This was by far one of the most horrifying things she'd ever been told in her entire life. And from what the letter said, the Beast had already encountered Link when he was nothing but a powerless boy. And from what she'd understood, the Beast had ripped out a piece of his soul.

It made her want to cry. She couldn't imagine the pain of such a thing. She couldn't imagine how frightened he must have been. He'd been nothing more than a child.

Midna had never really given Link's disability much thought. When she'd first met him, she hadn't cared. She'd only been looking to use him as a means to an end. Having him unable to speak words only made her job that much easier. She didn't have to listen to him whine. He couldn't complain when she abused him, he couldn't object when she'd made demands of him. He either did what she'd asked or he didn't. And it was only on very rare occasion that he'd blatantly disobeyed her. And in those cases, even back then, Midna had known his decision was right.

It wasn't until later that she started to feel more connected with him, started to understand him more. And by that time, she was so used to his silence that she'd never really bothered to ask about it. In truth, she hadn't really even noticed after a time. It was just the way he was, the way Link had come to her.

It was only now, in reading his story that she came to realize how unnatural his silence actually was. Midna had heard his war cries while in the throes of battle. His voice was loud, and terrifying. The power behind it was enough to petrify an enemy twice or even three times his size. When he let out a scream like that, Midna had felt it reverberate through her very bones. She supposed that she should have known then. The first time she heard such a powerful voice come up from the depths of a mute, she should have known that it was an unnatural thing, a curse.

Link had a voice. It'd just been stolen from him.

Finished with his meal, and his face clean, Link put down his napkin. Looking up from his empty plate, he found his war partner in the grips of despair. He saw her downcast expression, saw the worry and the hurt in her eyes. He knew exactly what she was upset about. Stretching out a gloved hand, Link reached across the table. Gently, he cupped his palm over hers.

Blinking, Midna raised her head. Coming out of her thoughts she found Link seated across from her. And when her eyes met him, he smiled. She watched the magic take place, the way he lit up with a grin. His eyes crinkled in the corners, his pointed ears rose up higher and his cheeks seemed to glow. Midna knew exactly what this smile meant; she knew exactly what he was saying to her in his silence.

_I'm just fine. Don't look so sad. _But seeing such an expression somehow only made it harder. Because Link had always been this way. She'd seen him smile through tears and blood if only it was to reassure her. She'd seen him pick himself up and dust himself off after an especially horrid battle where he'd killed multiple beasts. The war had been horrifying. And sure, there had been times when he was sad, or hurt, or frightened, but he always seemed to bounce back somehow. He always found joy in something, no matter how small, no matter how insignificant. Link found a way to love and to live every single day. Midna had never understood how.

"Stop it!" She suddenly cried. Ripping her hand away from his, she pulled back in her chair. "Stop it! You can't smile all the time! You can't be happy like that! Y…you've suffered so much! More than anyone I've ever known! And I know a lot of sad stories from a lot of sad people! Y…you've been so hurt! People use you! _I_ used you! So how can you smile? Why are _you _the one reassuring _me_?"

At first, Link's smile vanished when Midna pulled away and started her outburst. But after she finished and posed her question, she saw that immortal grin reappear. She could almost hear his answer in her mind.

_Because you're my friend._ And if it wasn't those words exactly, she was sure it was something damned close to it. She let out a small growl of frustration. Bearing her fangs, she actually banged a fist on the table.

"You're so simple that sometimes it almost kills me," she complained. "I swear, you don't even know how dumb you are." Link's smile faltered at that. No one liked being called names, especially by someone they cared about. And Link had been called countless things by Midna over the years. But he'd hoped they'd been past all that. All the same, despite the sting, he understood that Midna was only being defensive. She was upset by what she'd learned. He tried not to take it personally. All the same, it did manage to kill the reassuring expression he'd been wearing for her.

Midna saw that magical grin disappear. In its place was an expression she was much more used to seeing: a practical, stony thing that the world had hardened. But beneath it, she could still see the hurt she'd caused. Self loathing filled her.

_I'm wretched,_ she thought. But rather than apologize or admit she was wrong, Midna did what she always did when she felt bad about herself: she grew even more defensive and angry.

"Great, now I've hurt your feelings. Ugh! After all we've been through, you think you'd be tougher!" Link sighed with frustration. He hadn't expected it to go so poorly. Glancing away from his good friend, he instead focused on the swirling clouds just outside the window. He watched their pink and purple and oranges mesh together, then pull back apart. It was somewhat soothing and he started to feel a little better as he waited for Midna to take charge of the conversation. It was up to her to get down to business. Without her help, he couldn't do anything.

_I wouldn't know the first place to start looking. I don't know anything at all about the Twilight._

Midna, in seeing another downcast expression on her partners face, filled her with more self loathing. But this time, it was at least directed away from her and out the dining room window. As such, she was able to stifle her defensive urges and instead focus on the fact that she needed to discuss the issues at hand that had just been presented to her. If all the things in the letters she read were true, than Link's life was in danger. And not only that, but if The Beast of Legend managed to obtain the Triforce, than all life in any and all realms was in danger too. They had a lot to discuss, and Midna knew it was she that had to speak for them both.

"Link…I'm sorry," she softly said, her tones radically different from a few seconds ago. "You know me, you know how I get. This…this is what I do when I'm scared." Link turned away from the window, fixing his blue eyes back onto his friend. Almost immediately, like a float that couldn't be kept underwater, his smile resurfaced. Midna sighed with relief.

"Fine then," she mumbled. "We have to talk about all this." She gave herself a few seconds to recover, knowing perfectly well that Link had already bounced back. He kept his sight fixed to her expectantly. Midna sighed, then lifted a hand to fix her orange hair. Once she had her moment to recuperate, she opened her eyes and focused. Facing Link, a sullen expression now on her blue face, she began to speak.

"I don't know how Hyrule's legends go, concerning this monster, but in your letter you and Zelda called him The Darkness. Here in the Twilight, we call him The Beast. As I've come to understand it growing up, The Beast has always existed since the dawn of time, much like the goddesses. He is an opposing force to their good nature, but until our planet was created, he floated adrift just like the rest of the gods. But once Hyrule and the Twilight came into being, The Beast saw what the goddesses had created and became jealous. The Beast doesn't have the power to create. He can't make anything. But he soon discovered that he had the power to destroy. He made up his mind to destroy anything that the goddesses made."

"At first, he roamed both the light and dark worlds, simply killing the early peoples of both of our tribes. But soon he discovered that because the people were created by the goddesses, when they died their spirits simply entered the spirit realm and rejoined the goddesses in peace and harmony. Everyone he killed went to a utopia where they would be happy for all time."

"Infuriated that he could not destroy people's spirits, even if he took their physical bodies, he was forced to rethink his strategy. No one knows how long it took him, probably thousands of years, but he eventually came to discover that if he convinced people to leave the goddesses and join him instead, then when they died he would be the one to get their souls instead. And if he did that…then he could devour them and those people would truly be gone forever. It was the only way to erase what the goddesses had created."

Midna sighed. Simply thinking about The Beast of Legend was tiring, and frightening. It had been a legend after all. Most of the Twilight people believed in it, but all the same, no one had ever physically _seen_ The Beast.

"We of the Twili have always long believed that our ancient texts were the same as yours despite the great differences of our two worlds. The teachings are simple yet also profound. I'm sure you already know the basic laws: be kind to one another, love as the goddesses love, help those in need, etcetera." Link nodded. He didn't have a copy of the ancient texts. No one seemed to. Yet all the same, everyone he knew seemed to have the same understanding of these beliefs. He sometimes wondered if such writings didn't actually exist, but that it was something everyone was simply born with. A morality engraved in each and every soul from the time of birth. Every person knew right from wrong, the trick seemed to enlie in the option of choice on a case by case basis.

Link had never understood those who chose to ignore the voice of reason from within them. If he saw someone in trouble, he just _had_ to help. It had never really even felt like a choice. He didn't know how others could do anything different. But he'd seen it, plenty of times. He'd seen people ignore others who were in need. And worse still, he saw those who purposefully hurt. He'd seen Zant, he'd seen Gannon, and it even extended to people such as his aunt.

_Why?_ He never could find an answer. But what Midna was offering him now was The Beast. The Darkness was behind it all. And somehow in some way, even though Link felt he'd never understood evil, he still knew that people had the choice. If they didn't choose the goddesses and the way of right, then…well…they were choosing something else. Midna was simply giving that something else a name.

"Our legends say that the people of both worlds cried out to the goddesses for help, saying that they were not strong enough to defeat The Beast. The goddesses response was initially very simple: that every living soul had a choice of which side they wanted to be on. But the people were not happy with this. The Beast was killing some to try and turn others who still lived. He could torture, and destroy non-living things, like forests, crops, or even houses. He took away everything he could to try and make people despair, or hate one another. He did anything he could to separate them from the goddesses. But out of all he could do, he still couldn't just take a person's soul. It was still the people's choice."

"They cried out in their prayers all the same. And so the goddesses finally conceded by creating the Triforce. The Triforce, when whole, and wished upon by a mortal, was so powerful, that it had the ability to seal away The Beast for a time. It couldn't destroy him, for he's an immortal like the goddesses, but it could at least put him away. The goddesses, really, in giving us the Triforce, were still giving us a choice. For a person could wish for anything once they touched it, good or evil. It was just a different platform for the same battle that had been waging."

"As you can imagine, this caused war to break out. Our teachings say that there were many wars over the course of thousands of years. Sometimes between the Twilight and the Hylians, sometimes just between the same peoples in the same world. All the same, the Triforce had been wished upon several times. No one ever wished for The Beast to be locked away. Even good men would instead wish for something else, thinking it was more important: to save a dying loved one, or to rebuild a village that had been destroyed. Whatever the reason, The Beast always escaped."

"But now…now you're telling me that The Beast is trying to obtain your Triforce piece." Link watched as Midna's face crinkled up into both confusion and concentration. "I'm sure you know as well as I, Link, that the goddesses cannot use their own Triforce. They created it specifically for mortals. No god can use it to make a wish. So…this is why I'm confused. The Beast, your Darkness, cannot use the Triforce for anything. He can't make a wish on it. So it doesn't make sense for him to be after it. All the same…it makes me feel like he knows something that we don't. Like maybe he has some other reason for trying to obtain it."

Link listened very carefully as Midna explained things to him. Most of it made perfect sense with what he already knew. But her story only made him more worried. If The Beast couldn't wish on it, then what did he want it for?

Both Midna and Link were silent for several seconds as each got lost in their own thoughts. But very quickly, Link's mind wrapped right back around to his very original goal. Looking back to Midna, and making sure he had her attention first, he then lifted a hand and patted his throat, right at his Adams apple. Midna nodded.

"Yes of course, your voice," she said. "As you've probably already figured out, he was trying to destroy you when you were a child by sending you to Gannon. He wouldn't have won your soul, but you'd at least be out of the way. And if you were dead than Gannon would have eventually taken over both Hyrule and the Twilight. I can't imagine the misery and horror our worlds would have experienced had that happened. The Darkness would have won over thousands of souls had that taken place."

Link blinked. He'd never thought about it that way before. So what he'd said about working for Gannon…that obviously had to have been a lie. Gannon and never mentioned The Beast, and if he was as powerful as Midna and Zelda and Chad were saying, then The Beast would have never worked for anyone. If anything, Gannon worked for The Beast.

_Either way, it doesn't matter, _Link thought. _Because the goddesses are always more powerful. And as Midna said, it all seems to boil down to choice anyway. A person has to choose the darkness._ Much less worried then perhaps he should have been, Link focused on Midna once more. Unable to figure out how else to pose his question, he once again lifted a hand and patted his throat. Midna paused for a moment, trying to determine what else it was Link was asking about his voice, but then of course, the obvious question arose.

"You want to know where your voice is." Link nodded quickly. If The Darkness was immortal and he could not kill it, and if the Triforce piece of power was missing and in another realm where he could not assemble it as whole and wish The Beast away, then all he could do for the moment was to continue making the right choices as he'd done his entire life, and focus on finding his missing voice. It was the reason he'd come after all. Midna had to smile.

"Not much phases you, does it Link?" She gave a small chuckle. "But in this case, for the location of your voice, you would know better than me. I read in your letter that Chad said Hyrule is like the opposite side of a coin to Twilight? If our two lands match up in similar ways as he says, then you're the only one who'd know. No one here has been to Hyrule other than you and me. And in all honesty, I don't know Hyrule well enough to tell you where things might be. But if I were you, I'd search the area you lost your voice in. If The Beast sucked it through a portal, than it's probably in the exact same place, just on our side instead of yours."

Link's lupine eyes widened. He stared at his war partner.

_Can it really be that easy?_ He had to wonder, because if it was anything at all like Midna said, then his voice was still in the temple where it'd been taken from him, the only difference was that it was in the Twilight instead of Hyrule.

_That's why I felt so strongly inside the temple at the sanctuary! I felt something pulling at me, calling to me. I'd never felt that empty spot inside me ache the way it did when I stood in that place! It's because my voice was probably right there, just beyond the veil that separates our two worlds! _

Midna saw how intense Link had become. She saw the expression on his face. It was clear that he knew exactly where to look. Feeling his energy roll off of him in waves, feeling the heat of his anxiousness, Midna couldn't help but to feel it too. Grabbing at the papers before her, she thrust the last page at him. There was a blank spot on its bottom where no one had written yet. In a blink and with a snap, she made a pen materialize before him.

"Where Link? Where shall we go?" Grabbing at the writing utensil so fitfully that he almost fumbled it, Link stretched out and scribbled sloppily and urgently on the remaining paper.

[[The Temple.]]


	16. Chapter 16: The Desolate Town

((This is one of my favorite chapters simply because of the action. It was so much fun to write! And we get to see a lot of Link's bravery and courage. I hope you guys like it as much as I did! We're so close to getting Link his voice back!))

**Chapter 16**

The Desolate Town

As excited and as pumped as both Midna and Link were to go, they both recognized that it was horrifically late at night, or rather, early in the morning. Link had to rest. Especially if the pair were going to head down to the surface the next day. Midna warned that the reason she and the Twili lived on a floating island in the sky, was because the earth below was infested with monsters and evil. It was not a pretty place, and even coming in by air as they planned, it might still be difficult to locate and then reach the temple. Midna didn't know if it even was a temple on this side. Just because it was a temple on Hyrule's side didn't mean it couldn't be something drastically different in the Twilight.

"It could be a snake pit for all we know," she'd said. And so, for now, they recognized the importance of being well rested. Link was shown to his room. Once alone, he undressed and climbed into the bed he was given. Due to his exhaustion, he fell asleep almost immediately the moment his head hit the pillow. But a quick entrance into sleep didn't always lead to a restful one. Plagued by nightmares about black shadows and beasts that towered over him, trying to devour him, made for a fitful evening. He woke up repeatedly over and over again in a cold sweat.

It seemed he was being made to dream of everything: monsters he'd fought and killed, dragons he'd had to slay, ghosts of dead Zora queens, the tears of an orphaned son that he could not speak with, and always, worst of all, his transformation into a wolf.

Link sat up in bed, wiping handfuls of sweat off of his face as he did so. The memories were painfully real. He could still feel the agony of it. No one's body should have ever been made to do such a thing. And the smells…he could smell everything as a wolf. Taste and smell were so much more important as a canine than as a human: more so than even sight and sound. When he woke up from dreams like that, where he'd been running on all fours, hunting and killing, it made it hard to wake up and be human again.

Keeping his hands on his face, staring wide eyed through the spaces between his fingers, he tried to shake away the feeling.

_I'm human. I'm human._ He repeated in his mind. All the same, it was hard to shake off the fear. It clawed at him like the wild animal he'd once been. And despite his best efforts, it was this particular nightmare that continued to plague him through the night.

Finally however, morning did arrive. Link couldn't tell the difference in the Twilight. The sky's colors remained the same all day long and all throughout the year. It was perpetually sunset. He supposed that it would have been more accurate to simply say that a few hours had passed. All the same, he wasn't about to lay back down and try to sleep anymore. He'd had enough.

Throwing the covers off of himself, he immediately started to get dressed. Eager to go and get his voice and then return home, Link loathed the idea of staying in the Twilight any longer than he had to. He cared for Midna, of course, and he was glad to see her again, but he missed Ilia, and the sun and the sight and feel of Hyrule. He wanted to go home so badly he could almost writhe from within his clothes.

He missed the scent of hay and of the Ordon goats. He missed the feel of the warm sun on his skin. He wanted to see the kids playing just outside Sera's shop. And most of all…he wanted to return home with a voice he could utilize. He wanted to find Ilia, sweep her up in his arms, hold her close and tell her how much she meant to him. If he returned home with a voice…then he could finally be the person he was meant to be.

_I need to just get my voice and return home._ This being his main priority and having just been tormented by bad memories all night long, Link wasn't even really thinking of The Darkness or the things Midna told him just hours before. Certainly it was a concern, but for the time being, it was not his main priority. As such, he went out to find Midna.

Midna had been seated peaceably in her throne, not doing anything of importance, but precisely because she knew it was the place Link would go in order to find her. When he woke up, she was sure he'd come here. And of course, she was right.

Link came down the hall and entered the throne room to her left, but Midna felt the intensity in him far before he ever rounded the corner. And when she lifted her head to look at him, the feeling was confirmed. Link was appearing tense. His blue eyes were wild, the way they used to be back in the war, or when he was a beast. She could see how taught his muscles were beneath his green tunic.

_Well of course, _she thought. _He very well could get his voice back within the hour. What more of a reason could someone have to be so anxious?_ Link marched up to her, putting himself before her. Midna glanced up at him, but neither had to say anything. Midna knew well enough that they'd be skipping breakfast and that they'd be leaving immediately. As such, she arose from her seat with grace, her black robes falling around her ankles. Then she turned from her war partner and headed toward the door.

"Let's go."

The pair headed out and mounted Midna's black dragon monster. Link had never been quite sure what they were. In Hyrule they were large birds of prey, but in the Twilight they were leathery and faceless. They'd been quite terrifying the first time he'd seen one, but now he was used to them. Able to carry both Midna and himself in the saddle she had strapped to her monsters back, the pair easily were able to get up and on.

Midna sat in front, since obviously, she'd be flying. Link sat just behind her. It would have been comfortable enough…except for the fact that they had to be so close. It was similar to having two people ride a horse. Link had no choice but to cozy up to Midna's back, which of course included her rather round rump. He broke out into a quick blush, heat rising to his cheeks. But luckily enough, Midna being in front, had no way of turning to see the embarrassed expression he had on. Even if she could turn, she wouldn't have; for she was fighting a blush of her own. There was no way she wanted Link to find out how much she was enjoying his predicament.

Without a word from either of them, Midna grabbed up the giant bird's reins. With a flick of the wrist and a sharp "yah!" they were off. The creature stepped toward the edge of the floating island, then simply walked off of it. Spreading its wings, it didn't need to flap in order to catch a wind current. All the same, there had been a terrible lurch upon the initial take off, and with a small gasp, Link instinctively reached out, grabbing onto Midna's waist, his stomach sent into his throat. The creature beneath them let out a horrid shrieking noise, then finally seemed to level out a bit. Spreading its bat-like wings open further, it glided gently through the black and purple clouds.

Midna rolled her eyes from her spot up front.

"You got shot into the heavens with an ancient cannon for goddess sake! You think you'd be able to handle a little bit of fly time!" But of course, despite her sharp tongue, she was secretly enjoying Link's initial fright. He'd grabbed onto her tightly after all, and now she could feel every muscle in his well toned arms pressed into her sides. And with his chest pressed firmly into her back, well…she had the guilty pleasure of both his heat and his heartbeat.

_Might as well enjoy what I can. I'll probably never see him again in a few hours._ Deciding that she hadn't done anything wrong, after all, it was Link himself that had made them so close, Midna thought to just take pleasure in the ride. It was harmless fun after all.

And with that thought, a smirk and a sneer crossed her face rather quickly and sharply when an easy, but mischievous idea came to her. And with a merciless snicker, she urged her monster forward. With a roar-like squawk, the bird-dragon tipped forward. It lurched sickeningly a second time, folding its wings back. It wasn't quite a dive, for Midna didn't want to terrify her passenger, but it was steep enough to make them pick up a decent amount of speed as they headed lower and toward the earth. The wind whipped by them, entangling both gold and orange hair. And just as Midna predicted, Link let out another startled gasp.

Midna let out a loud laugh, her fangs glinting in the Twilight's dim sun, but her joy was short lived. Instead of having Link grab a hold of her more tightly, as she had intended, it instead served her a harsh 'pop' on top of her head. Link glowered from his place behind her, knowing completely well what it was she'd just done and her reasons behind it. He hadn't hit her hard enough to do any real damage, but it certainly had been enough to cause a sting.

"Ow! Hey! You asshole!"

_Who's the asshole? _Link knew she couldn't hear him, but…maybe she could soon? And that concept was so frightfully wondrous that it almost instantly erased his initial anger from Midna's stunt. Almost.

Link sighed, a harsh expression still on his face. He knew Midna's motives and intentions, and as much as he cared about her, he knew he had to make himself perfectly clear when it came to such things. There was no room for fun. Even something as innocent seeming as this current prank. If he let her think she could get away with anything, no matter how small…well…Link knew Midna well enough to understand that she would think she could get away with a lot more. She was the type to always want the next level, the next biggest thing. If he gave her an inch, she'd walk all over him.

Still rubbing her skull from where Link had bopped her, Midna couldn't help but to feel hurt and a little pissed off.

"You are such a kill joy, you know that? You can't even let me have a tiny bit of fun?" Midna didn't need to turn or twist in her seat to see Link's face or response. She already knew what it was. And despite how she knew things stood between them, she couldn't help but to feel let down and disappointed.

_Maybe I had some stupid idea about him loosening up a bit because we're not in Hyrule._ Sighing, Midna re-gripped the reins. With a signal to her ride, she carefully leveled out the beast. Then, reworking their position, she slowly started to ease him lower beneath the clouds.

"We should be seeing the land soon. When we do, maybe you'll recognize some of the larger landmarks that're in Hyrule. If what Chad said is true, then the mountain ranges and lakes should be relatively the same. We can generalize a location for your temple from there." Link nodded, although he knew Midna couldn't see. With the shenanigans behind them, Link concentrated on trying to see beneath the cloud layer below them. But he didn't need to wait long. In another moment, the mist and moisture began to clear and something started to make itself visible. And then, as the clouds finished parting, Link's blue eyes widened.

The land wasn't green as in Hyrule, but a deep unsettling red; very similar to the color of blood. And the bodies of water weren't blue, but a rather disturbing purple. They were still too far away to make out any details of the landscape, but Link already knew that things were going to be far more different than he imagined.

"Link, you have to direct me. I don't know where to go from here." It was Midna's voice that pierced through the throbbing color of the landscape. It made Link want to shudder. The red coloring was very disturbing to him. But with a task presented to him, he at least had the willpower to ignore it for now and instead start looking for something familiar in the alien world of the Twilight.

Skimming the horizon, Link focused mainly on the mountain ranges he saw. Despite his initial shock of seeing everything be so different, he quickly noticed that things were actually quite similar as it had been suggested they would be. There was a humungous mountain range to their left; tall enough to almost reach them. It was clear that this would be Snow Peak had it been Hyrule. And there ahead was a large purple body of water. Clearly that was Lake Hylia. And if those two landmarks were true, then Castle Town would be straight ahead and slightly to the right.

Link gently reached out a hand, and touched Midna's right elbow to get her attention. When he saw her looking at his hand, he lifted it and pointed to the area he thought the town would reside in. Midna gave a sharp nod.

"Great! I'll take you right there. Hold on. I'm going to speed up to cut down on travel time, not to piss you off or anything." Link had to roll his eyes a bit at the sarcastic jab, but all the same, he did as told. Gripping his old war partner, he held on as she pushed their bird into high gear. With another screech, they took off at top speed toward the place a town should have rested.

It was only about half an hour later that they arrived at the area Link was interested in. Midna had lowered her bird even further still as they swooped over Twilights plains and fields. The grasses were tall, and a throbbing red color. Link had spotted several horrifying creatures below as they passed. Many reminded him of the stalfos or redeads in Hyrule. Almost all of them appeared to be skeleton-like in nature, or dead and rotting while still on their feet. They were the things of nightmares.

"It's hard to say, but these are the types of creatures Zant teleported into your world to use as warfare against you," Midna explained. "A lot of the things we fought together weren't native to Hyrule, but came from here. That's why you don't see any monsters in Hyrule anymore now that all of the gates connecting our worlds are sealed."

Link had to agree. He recognized a lot of them, even though there were some still that he did not. The ones that were large enough, or looked fierce enough, he had fought first hand.

Turning his eyes away from the spectacle below, he instead focused on what was coming up ahead. In Hyrule, it would have been Castle Town, in Twilight, who knew. But as they approached, some things started to come into view. A wall was the first thing to reveal itself. But already through the mist and fog Link could see it was not well maintained. In fact, it appeared as if it were falling apart. It was cracked, in several places all the way down to its base. Many of its stones were missing, creating huge gaping holes in its side. The purpose of the wall was completely gone, it appeared as if anyone could walk right on in.

Midna was lowering her bird further still, coming in for a landing near the edge of the wall, but even so, Link could still see inside the wall from his altitude. There was indeed a town inside, but it was clearly deserted. The buildings that he did get a glimpse of were in worse repair than the wall. Many had roofs that had caved in completely or were missing from the punishment of weather and time. Some of the walls had fallen in on the objects inside of the houses. The place had been completely forgotten for what looked like decades.

"We'll have to land out here and walk inside on foot," Midna was explaining. "I can't land in there, it's too cramped looking." Link nodded in agreement, then held on as Midna took the final few feet down toward the ground. Her dragon-bird put out its talon clad feet, and with much more grace than it had taking off, it made landfall.

Immediately, the first thing that hit Link was the silence. With the wind gone and no longer blowing past his ears, the world seemed as death. He didn't hear anything. It was so quiet that he was immediately spooked. A lone creature of sorts cawed in the distance similar to a crow. But it sounded more like a scream than a caw. It caused the hair to stand up on the back of his arms and neck.

A slight breeze came by hissing through the holes in the stone wall before them, causing them to howl. And when the breeze reached Link, washing over his face and teasing his golden hair, he also got a whiff of all sorts of strange smells. The Twilight even smelt different than Hyrule. It reminded him much more of old, rotting things than the living breathing nature he was used too. The air was stale.

It was at a moment like this that Link thanked the goddesses that he had actually won the war, defeating Zant and Gannon. He couldn't imagine Hyrule all slowly becoming something as dreadful as this.

Midna glancing over her shoulder at her old war partner could very easily read his face. She knew exactly what it was he was comprehending. It didn't make her happy that he seemed to hate her land so much but…on the other hand, she couldn't completely blame him. The surface world was rather awful, which was why she and the other Twili lived in the sky.

"Come on." Turning, Midna led the way toward the disheveled town. At the vocal prompt, Link turned and did the same. Stepping out of the bloodied grass, his boots instead moved onto hard-packed dirt. The wall before them had a large hole, reaching all the way to the ground, as such, the two simply stepped over its lower stones and onto the other side.

Once within the town, both stopped in order to look around and observe their surroundings. Link tried to pick out larger buildings as landmarks, but things were so destroyed that it was hard to match up the town to the one he knew to be alive and well in Hyrule. The first building he saw before him was nothing more than a foundation. Everything else about it was gone. He didn't even see any destruction; it was as if it had been sucked away and into the sky.

"Ok Link, where to?" Link lifted his head in order to see Midna gazing at him, her red eyes peering over her shoulder. Her face seemed grim and it made him a little nervous. He swallowed a lump that had been forming in his throat ever since they landed. The very light of the Twilight sun felt wrong on his body. Quickly glancing around, he tried to make sense of his surroundings. There was at least a roadway to follow, granted it was also cracked, red grass and strange blackened bushes growing up and out of it. All the same, if they followed the road further in, then they'd find the town square…if this town had a square. If it did, that was where the temple would be. Link lifted an arm and pointed forward.

"Ok, why don't you lead?" Link immediately stepped forward in order to take point. Midna fell back behind him. The pair began to head forward, and as they did, Link felt himself starting to tense. Slowly, he lifted his left hand and grabbed onto the hilt of The Master Sword. He withdrew it from its sheath and along with it his shield. Holding it comfortably at his side, he readjusted his grip until he was happy with it. Midna didn't say anything about it, and Link knew perfectly well that she agreed with his decision. There could have been plenty of wildlife or monsters in the area.

Stepping over a huge crack in the road before him, something that looked like an earthquake may have caused, Link passed what may have been the stable on his left. But again…it was hard to tell. Link had been staring at it intently, trying to figure it out when he heard the low growl from his right.

"Link!" There was a split second worth of time to react in. He hadn't even seen his enemy when he pivoted and turned, twisting the Master Sword up and through the air. There was a horrific snarl as his shield came in contact with a creature. There was a huge CLANG and Link stumbled back against the weight of the body that had hit him. He stumbled back a few feet, but his enemy did the same, stunned from being smashed in the face with a hunk of metal. It gave him a few more seconds to see and react.

The creature before him was a wolf-like monstrosity. Not the same as a wolfos from Hyrule, but a dark haired, skin and bones creature with glowing green eyes. It was larger than a wolfos, and it appeared as a zombie, half dead and skeletal.

Link's blue eyes narrowed. He already knew how to deal with the undead kind. Without any hesitation, he ran forward. With a loud yell he leapt through the air and brought his sword down while the creature was still stunned. With a flash from his blade and a clean slice, the animals head came smoothly off.

Link landed expertly as the creature's body fell hitting the stone road behind him, its head rolling off to the side.

Midna breathed a sigh of relief as Link righted himself. Standing up straight once more he turned to face her. Midna saw him smile in his usual way, telling her that everything was ok. But…now that she knew him so well, she could see through him. She could see in his face that he didn't want to fight anymore. The war had been more than enough for him, and he didn't want to have to do it again. All the same…she knew nothing would stop him from reaching his voice.

"Good job," she said. "Let's keep moving, we don't want to attract any more creatures." Link nodded in agreement. The two turned to start heading back down the road when off in the distance, about two houses down, anther wolf-like creature appeared.

"Oh, another one?" It stared at them, green eyes aglow with an otherworldly light. Link's face tensed. It would seem he'd have to take care of this one too. Taking a step forward, he'd just begun to start over toward the creature when another low growl of warning came from an abandoned house to their immediate left. Link and Midna's heads both snapped in that direction in time to see a third wolf stepping out from the shadows.

"There's another." Almost as soon as Midna said it, Link heard another terrible growl from the right. Glancing over, he spotted a fourth.

"Er…maybe we should head back the other way…" Midna suggested. Grabbing onto Link's arm, she turned around, pulling him with her. And when the two turned, both gasped in shock as a stab of fright was sent through their veins. There behind them appeared to be an entire pack of wolves. They littered the street, walking slowly toward them while their backs had been turned. Some of them oozing and bleeding, others with skin falling from their bones. There were dozens already out in the open, but many still were appearing out from broken doorways, busted windows and back alleyways. Their silent paws padded over the cobblestone toward the stunned pair. Their jowls opened and closed in anticipation. The ones that had tongues left, licked at their lips. Fangs bared before them, it was easy to see that they were long, sharp and jagged.

"Oh dear Din," There was a low, throat-like snarl from the lead wolf in the pack. It crouched back on its haunches, and then within only a heartbeat, it lunged.

"Run!" Link didn't need to be told. He grabbed Midna's hand, spun on his heels and took off in the other direction. There was a deafening roar behind him as the entire pack attacked. He heard the thundering of hundreds of feet on the roadway as they chased after them. He didn't need to turn around in order to know that the entire street behind them was blackened by the sheer numbers of the creatures.

The few wolves that had been in front of them jumped down from their walls and perches and into the street in order to stop them or get a bite of their flesh. There was no way in hell Link was going to slow down for them. With a raise from his sword, and a quick downward motion, he sliced through the first one that had dared try to slow his escape. With a horrific wail it was tossed to the side.

Link swerved to miss the second wolf, and the third he simply body slammed aside, not worried about teeth being able to get a grip on him. Its boney jaws clamped down shut on his sleeve, ripping the cloth as it was violently shoved away, but Link luckily got out of it unharmed. Missing some threads, but no blood, he pumped it, trying to get to top speed.

"Link! We can't outrun them!" Midna shrieked over the roar of ravenous predators behind them. And of course, Link knew Midna was right. He was well fit for a human being, and was very used to running very fast over long distances, often time for his very life, not unlike a situation such as this one. But he was still just a human. Wolves were faster. Even undead wolves that appeared to be falling apart. He could hear them nearing, their horrific wails and snarls reached his pointed ears.

Adrenalin pumping violently through his veins, his heart pounding as forcefully as it could from within his chest, Link struggled to come up with a plan. They probably only had a few more seconds, maybe half a minute to figure something out before the pack reached them. He had to do something before that, or they'd be ripped to shreds. As good as a fighter as he was, Link knew there were too many, even for him. As they ran, as they passed more abandoned houses, Link could look to the right and left and see even more monsters waking up from their slumber. The creatures stepped out from behind rubble and stones and joined the rest of the pack as they raced by.

_Shit!_

Link tried to observe his surroundings as he raced down the street. When he'd been in similar situations like this before, it was always the environment that saved him. _What we need is a place to duck into, or something to climb. These creatures don't look like they can climb._

But there was nothing. The town was dead. There were no vines clinging to the side of any building, no ladders or emergency fire exit stairs that seemed like they wouldn't just crumble if they were touched.

Nearing the end of the road, Link was forced to make a decision between right or left. Nothing looked familiar, so he simply swerved to the right. Cutting the corner as sharply as he could still squeezing Midna's hand to keep her with him, Link hoped he could put some space between him and the pack. Instead, as the corner was turned, he could hear them only growing closer.

There was a snarl and a sudden snap at his left side. Glancing down, Link spotted one of the lead dogs right on his heels. It leapt at him, trying to bite at his legs, but luckily it missed, clamping down only on air.

_Son of a-!_ Link swung his sword back and to the left, struggling to catch the beast without slowing his run. He felt the bite of his blade in its side. The animal wailed and fell back, but Link knew it wasn't dead. With undead creatures such as these, the only way to kill them was to behead them, or blow them apart into tiny pieces.

The pair kept running. But now Link's lungs were starting to burn. He knew Midna was having troubles too. They couldn't run forever, certainly not at top speed. In desperation, Link looked around the disheveled town again, but the view was bleak.

Another wolf came up behind them, this time nipping at Midna. Link let out a loud, frightening growl of a yell, something worthy to match that of their pursuers. With another well placed swing of his sword, the creature was hit and fell back with a screech.

"Link! We can't keep this up!"

_I know that!_ But then, as he looked up ahead, he saw something that finally might have been useful to them. It was a building. And this building was intact, unlike the rest. It was large, very large, and its stone walls seemed whole and complete. What was more was that it had a door.

Link immediately headed toward it and Midna seeing it, headed toward it too. It was down at the end of the road, and as such, it would still take them several second to arrive at it. Being that as it was, Link actually had time to gaze upon it as they neared. He saw that it had a bell tower, and that it was clearly more preserved than other buildings. It had been important once. And…

_What's that?_ Link had almost stopped dead in his tracks. Had he not felt the hot breath of the wolves behind him just on his legs, he would have. For there, just above the double wooden doors of the building was a carving of the Triforce. Only…

_It's upside down._

Something about that made his insides squirm. Something about even gazing at it made his insides grow cold. Seeing the pieces of Wisdom and Courage being completely supported by Power was just…wrong. It was like saying that Power was the only piece that really mattered. It was like saying that Power was the foundation behind all things, that without it one was nothing. The perfect balance that the Triforce was supposed to represent between all elements and all things was destroyed. This symbol meant something completely different. This symbol was evil.

And as he and Midna neared the temple doors, as they were forced to run toward the building at top speed, Link could not help but to feel repulsed and even somewhat horrified. His guts screamed at him to turn away, to face the raging stampede of wolves rather than enter this forbidden building. For surely that's what it was: forbidden. At least to someone like him, someone of the light who walked in the ways of the goddesses.

_Midna! We can't go in there! _But of course, she couldn't hear him. No one ever could. Even in his hesitance, she raced straight forward and for it. Even as he started to lag a little, she plowed ahead. Now, instead of him leading her, she was leading him. Gripping his wrist, she forced him forward.

"Come on Link! We can make it! Don't tire out on me now!" Egging him on, trying to encourage him, thinking they would die if they stopped, she tried to make him move faster. But now Link didn't really know what to do. The pack of wolves suddenly didn't seem nearly as terrifying as that building before them. And as they drew ever closer, seemingly being swept off their feet and forced inside by the wolves, Link couldn't help but to feel a sudden shout come from inside of him.

_No! _Quite suddenly and unexpectedly, Link wrenched his arm free from his war partners grasp. He skidded to a complete halt just outside the temple's doors. He whirled around on the roaring pack behind him, facing the fangs and claws with what seemed to be little to no fear at all. Raising his sword, shield at the ready he faced them. Midna stared in utter shock. Horrified for Link's life she shrieked at him.

"You idiot! What're you doing?" Link of course, couldn't explain, and even if he could, there was no time. From within the shadow of the looming temple, the monsters attacked. Lunging, two and three at a time, they flung themselves through the air at Link's body. Other's still swarmed in from the sides.

Link started a desperate battle for survival, swinging his blessed blade at the darkened, hellish creatures. And because his weapon was holy and because the creatures clearly weren't, the metal of his sword seemed to sail straight through their bones. With one swing he took down three that had clumped together in a formation attack. With another swing, he took down two more.

"Link!" Midna screamed. Huddled against the temple door, her back pressed to the wood, she was relatively safe from harm. With Link standing in front of her, the creatures would have to take him down first in order to get to her. Protective as always, Link dared not move from his spot.

Teeth came down on the hem of his tunic, tearing through it and down to his chainmail. Luckily, the chainmail did its job and protected his skin as green cloth was torn away. Link swung his sword arm outward, mowing down three more attackers. With screams and howls they fell at his feet. Bodies quickly began to pile up in front of him, making their counterparts crawl over them in order to get to their target. It didn't seem to slow them down. Leaping over their dead friends, the wolves lunged.

"LINK!" Midna screamed again, desperate to get him to come toward the building for safety. Link ignored her. With another swing to the right and an arc down to his left he dispatched two more demons. He thrust his shield out to his right, fending off more teeth and fangs. One creature clamped down on the metal, chewing into its edges as Link raised a boot in order to violently kick it off. As he did so, another came at him from his other side. He barely had the time he needed to lift his sword arm in order to defend himself. A little late in his attack, he ended up bashing the creature in the head with his hilt rather than killing it with his blade.

With a tremendous scream Link thrust his weapon forward, taking down several more creatures. But they just kept coming. And although Link was too busy fighting to look outward, Midna could. And when she did, she saw an endless blackness covering the streets behind them from which they came. The numbers of the wolves were in the thousands.

"Link you fool!" She screamed again. But he wasn't listening. He wouldn't budge.

Midna had no idea what was going through his mind. She could only imagine that he'd gone crazy. Safety was right here, at her back, only a few feet away. Link could have turned at any time and they could have entered the temple together to get to safety. But instead, Link had stopped running and turned to fight.

Midna had no idea why. She couldn't understand. All she saw was the sea of darkness before them. Link couldn't possibly fight them all. And yet, he was fighting as if he could. She watched him. She could see it on his face. Having seen him fight many times before, she knew how to read that chiseled, war hardened expression of his. She could see that he not only thought he had to fight, as if there was no option of escape, but that he thought he could win.

"You idiot!" Tears suddenly sprang to Midna's eyes. She was certain he would die. It didn't matter if Link was certain he would live, certain that they'd both live, because she herself didn't believe. She didn't see what Link saw. And there was no way she could. Ruled by more commonsense and less spirit than her counterpart, Midna knew that she had to do something. And so, she did the only thing she could.

Calling upon the power inside of her, the dark power of the Twilight people, passed down to her from generation to generation over the course of hundreds upon thousands of years, Midna brought her magical orange hair back to life. She'd used it plenty of times back in the war to open portals for her and Link to travel through. And she'd used it to grab Link and force him into the Twilight on several occasions. And if she had to force him into another darkened area in order to save his life…she would.

"I'm sorry," she uttered. "I can't let you throw your life away." Then swiftly, and almost violently, her orange hair shot out from her. Forming into a giant hand as it always had before, she grabbed Link, wrapping herself around him.

Link let out a startled cry of protest, but Midna had already decided that he had no choice in the matter. He was going to come with her weather he liked it or not. Opening the double wooden doors behind her, she lifted Link up and off of the ground. Violently, she tossed him through the air and inside. Then she herself followed, stepping into the pitch blackness. Grabbing onto the handles of the doors, she quickly and desperately shoved them closed, blocking out the wolves outside. The last thing she saw was the shining, pearly, canines of the nearest wolf, who'd lunged for her throat. With a loud BANG, the double doors had shut, blocking out all of the noise and horror that was outside. But it also blocked out all of the light, plunging the pair into complete and utter desolation. The darkness swallowed them whole.


	17. Chapter 17: The Beast

((So glad people are apparently reading this! Just a bit of a warning, this next chapter is graphic.))

**Chapter 17**

The Beast

Link lay flat on his back on a hard surface. The wind had been knocked out of him when Midna had flung him inside this desolate place. His eyes were wide open, but he saw nothing. There was nothing but blackness. He struggled to breathe, to take air into his lungs, but it seemed impossible to inflate his lungs. He wheezed horrifically. His wheezing was the only sound in the empty space. As such, it made him easy to find.

"Link!" He heard Midna scrounging around, and a second later, a sharp pain erupted in his side as he was kicked. He let out a yelp.

"Oh! I'm sorry!" Having found her partner the hard way, Midna quickly knelt down beside him. Unable to see the very hands in front of her, she had no way of looking over Link's condition, but he sounded just wretched.

"Are you hurt? Link, you sound like you're not breathing!" Link wheezed again, struggling to recover from his poor landing. He knew he was ok, but he had no way of telling Midna that.

"Here, let's try sitting up, maybe that'll help." He felt two hands grab onto him from within the shadows. At first Midna had grabbed at his side haphazardly, but after realizing where her hands were, they moved to his shoulders. With a mighty shove, she pushed him up.

At first the pain in Link's chest grew suddenly very sharp with the movement. He cried out briefly, but then something seemed to pop, and the agony started to immediately fade. Midna was right, and sitting up did make it easier to breathe. Link finally started to catch his breath.

"…ahh…" he sighed with relief. Sucking in a few full breaths of air, Link started to relax again. Very quickly he started to return to himself. And as he did and as the pain faded, he immediately began to take note of other things.

The first thing that hit him, was the darkness. Not the fact that there was a lack of light, but darkness of another kind. He felt it in his bones. He felt it in his soul. It was a thing he had encountered before, for a number of endless times during the war. Link knew exactly what it was. He was sensing evil. He'd sensed it well enough from outside, but now, sitting in the midst of it, it was almost over powering.

The weight of it was crushing. Link felt it all around him. It was the same feeling one would get while walking home at night alone, and that person thought they sensed something watching them, perhaps from the bushes, or the depths of a deep shadow. It was that feeling of dread or warning that took hold of someone's gut whenever a person of dangerous character came around and met their eye. It was that stomach churning sensation one would get after hearing a horrific story so extreme that they'd never imagined something so evil before.

Even regular people knew when evil lurked around a corner. But Link, who'd been looking for it, and was assigned to defeating it and dispatching it throughout his young life, knew it perhaps better than others. And it was here. All around.

It pressed down on his shoulders. It compressed the air that he'd finally managed to get into his chest. It made it difficult to breathe, and difficult to remain seated instead of just falling back down to the ground. The pressure of it squeezed him. It was oppressive, and despairing.

Link hunched forward, suddenly feeling quite ill. He broke out into a hot sweat as he started to breathe with more difficulty all over again. Lifting a hand, he put it to his chest in discomfort. The presence he felt, was somehow, in someway, even worse than Gannon's.

"Link?" Midna heard her friend's distress. Unable to see him for a second time when she needed to, she let out a quick huff of annoyance. "We need some light in here."

Knowing that Midna could full well create some light with her magic, and knowing that she was about to; panic suddenly flooded Link's veins. He did not want to see what was lurking in the shadows around them. Because surely there was something there. And whatever it was…Link didn't want to lay his eyes on it.

_Don't!_ Link reached out for his partner, but ended up groping in the darkness. Unable to find her to express himself, it became too late. Midna snapped her fingers and her long orange hair began to glow. It flared to life, lighting up the area they were in.

Link's heart had almost stopped completely from fear. But when he looked…

…nothing was there.

Link stared at the room around him, his blue eyes shivering from expectancy. But there was nothing. The two found themselves in a rather plain, uneventful room. The four stone walls around them were solid. There were no windows. There was no furniture and no decorations of any kind. The ceiling was tall and vaulted and certainly the most exciting thing about the area. It grew up tall above them, peaking into a triangle near the ceiling. But even that wasn't anything special with exception of its size and height. Even the floors were just a plain, normal looking wood.

Although, now that Link was looking at it…the floor suddenly made him very nervous all over again. It was very old and clearly very rotten. Nails stuck up in certain places, and if there was ever finish or sealant on the wood, it was now completely gone. The planks were pale and sickly looking. Everything was weak and appeared as if it were ready to collapse if anyone dared to breathe.

Link felt his heart pounding. He still felt the presence of evil.

"Didn't we see a bell tower from outside?" Midna commented. Link looked over to her. She was on her feet and gazing around the room with puzzlement and curiosity. It was evident that she didn't feel any unease at all.

_How?_ But then Link actually heard her comment. Yes, there had been a bell tower, but as the pair looked around, they didn't see anything other than the four walls. There were no stairs leading up or down. Link only had to think about it for a few seconds before he understood.

_This isn't the entire building. _

Putting his hands out, Link pushed himself up. Getting to his feet he stood, sword and shield still in hand. He thought about putting them away, but…

_I…feel like I'm surrounded by enemies._ He didn't see anything, but the air was oddly stale and chilly. Link was hating the vibes all around him. He stared at the room a moment longer, feeling his insides squirm and tremble. The unease he felt was too much. There was a reason he didn't want to come to this place to begin with. And just as he decided before, he decided the same thing again.

Turning around, he decisively and briskly began to march toward the door from which they came. Hearing the hurried boot falls of her partner, Midna stopped searching for the bell tower and instead turned to watch Link retreat. Her eyes widened with shock.

"Link! Where are you going?" She immediately ran after him. Reaching him quickly, her orange hair ablaze, casting shadows that belonged to Halloween upon the walls, she reached out, wrapping her arms around Link's. She clung to him tightly, fearfully, and gazed at him with wild disbelieving eyes.

"You can't seriously be going back out there! There were thousands of wolves! We'll be torn to pieces!"

_It can't be any worse than in here!_ He looked to her, trying his best to pierce her with his blue eyes the seriousness and weight of their situation. She may not have been able to sense it, but Link did. Whatever was here had no place in either of them. Link knew that if they kept looking around, or even stayed in this building for too long, there would be some sort of consequence.

_We have to get out of here, now! To hell with the wolves! _

"Link no!" Link tried to pull away, or more appropriately, he tried to move toward the doors while dragging Midna with him. Midna immediately pulled back, fighting him.

"No! You idiot! I can't believe how stupid you're being! I haven't seen you act this dumb since you tried to shield me from Zant's black magic!"

_Yeah! And I saved your life too!_ But having no way to voice this, and having no way to argue, Link decided he was just going to have to use force. _Come ON! _He yanked his arm forward, ruthlessly, pulling Midna off of her feet. She let out a sharp cry, but landed gracefully a few feet nearer the door. Seeing it had worked at least a little, Link went to yank on her again. But this time Midna was more prepared. She planted her feet and threw her weight backward. Link let out a gruff of frustration.

"No!" Midna cried. "I said no, you filthy wolf!" She returned Link's force with force of her own, yanking him sharply backward. Struggling against her, the two suddenly found themselves in something just short of a wrestling match. Pulling and shoving, shouting and grunting their feet came down on the weakened floor. Neither refusing to budge, shoes and boots took their stance. And with such pressure and weight, the ancient floor simply couldn't take much.

It let out a groan, then a long, low creek. The two stopped fighting, hands still firmly gripping one another. They lifted their eyes, red meeting blue for just one, heartbeat of realization. And then there was a loud, horrific CRACK. The wood around them began to splinter. Link's gaze snapping downward, he saw the boards come up around them. One to their right snapped in half. Another on the left cracked right down its center. Another right beneath their feet split, shooting splinters like bullets upward.

Midna let out a scream. She released Link in order to shield her face. For a split second, Link considered making a break for the front door. He knew he could have made it too. But in looking at Midna, he knew she wouldn't. And as always, within that split second, he'd made a decision. Shoving his sword and shield away against his back in order to free his hands, he then flung himself forward. Grabbing onto Midna with both hands, he immediately wrapped both arms around her body, pulling her into himself. The floor crumbled away around them and as Link bowed his head against Midna to protect her, they began to fall.

Link's stomach shot up into his throat well along with his heart, and as Midna screamed and they plummeted into the bowels of the temple, Link knew there was only one thing he could do. Shifting his weight, he turned himself so that he would fall first and be beneath Midna when they landed. And he'd only had a fraction of time to do so before his body crashed into the floor below.

Stars shot up through his spine and lightning ripped through his limbs. He let out a cry of pain. The impact had been hard, and the shock sudden. For several seconds no one moved. But Midna, who was relatively unharmed due to Link's selflessness, slowly lifted her head up and off of his chest.

Coughing due to the dust and debris, she found herself surrounded by more darkness. Her hair had gone out due to her lack of concentration; however, down in the basement of the temple there was another light source. It was soft and yellow, kind and clear. It bathed the pair in its modest glow, revealing the dust that was settling around them from their plummet. But Midna was unconcerned about the rubble around them or even any of their new surroundings. For when she looked up, lifting her head to gaze upon the source of the glow, she found she couldn't turn away. The sight took the cough right out of her.

There was a small, quarter sized orb floating only about ten or so feet away and maybe four or five feet off the ground. It was strikingly beautiful. It shined brightly for its size, yet wasn't harsh on the eyes. And there was something about its beauty that was awfully familiar. Looking at it made her want to cry with a bittersweet feeling. It radiated a gentleness and humbleness that she certainly had never possessed, and in its glow she felt safe and warm. Looking at it made her feel somehow…happy. And it was only a few seconds later after basking in it that she realized exactly what it reminded her of.

"Oh Link…it's you." Sitting up, Midna then looked down to her war partner who she was sitting on top of. She smiled at him, her face reflecting the radiance of the soul before her. And in looking at his dazed expression and his devastatingly handsome face, she knew that there was no mistake. She felt the same things when she was with Link. Although she had never been one to sense things in the same way Link could, she knew him when he was near, because she loved him. And so, she knew exactly what it was the orb before them was.

"Link, we found it! We found your missing soul piece! Your voice! It's right there!"

Link, possibly injured from the fall, but not quite certain, struggled to move. Midna immediately got up and off of him to allow him space to do so. Pushing himself up, he winced as sharp pain ran down his side. He was well familiar with it and knew it was a broken rib. All the same, he'd suffered worse, and Midna's words filled him with the same desperation he'd felt up in the temple of the light world. He'd be damned if he'd let some minor, or even some serious injuries keep him from his mission.

Pushing himself up until he was seated once more, Link immediately turned to gaze at the light source. When he did, his face fell open to shock. The shining yellow orb certainly was his missing voice.

He had no doubts. Link knew instantly. Looking at it, he felt it call to him. He felt it pull at him the same way it had when he was inside the other temple. He felt that empty spot inside of him cry out its agony. He felt the unquenchable need to be whole. He felt it so sharply, that it almost brought him to tears.

This was what had been missing from inside of him his entire life. This was the thing that vanished every time he reached for it. This was the piece that wasn't there when he tried to bring forth a memory. Every time he opened his mouth and silence choked him, it was because this part of him was gone. Ripped from him violently as a child, and the entire battle too traumatic for him to even remember, this was the missing piece.

It was a key. A key to setting him free. It would unlock all of his thoughts and emotions so that he could finally live in the same world as everyone else. He could finally interact with others, speak to them, answer their questions, ask them his own. He could tell them stories of all the things he'd seen and experienced. He could tell Rusl how much he meant to him as a father. How important it had been that he'd taken him in and raised him as his own. And Link wanted to tell Colin what a great kid he was, and how fast he was growing into becoming a brave man.

And Uli; Link wanted so much to express his gratitude toward her. They weren't as close as Rusl because she'd come into his life when he was older, but all the same, she'd taken such great care of him, treating him as if he were her own.

_And Ilia…_ His heart began to pound just thinking of her. Her beauty was striking. Her spring green eyes were always so tender and so sincere. She was always warm, even in winter. Her hands were always soft, and brought healing to whoever they touched. Her pink lips were always ready with a gentle word, or to bring strength with encouragement.

_I need to tell her…_ He thought, his throat tightening at the very prospect. _I need to tell her how I feel._ And before he knew it, he'd gotten to his feet. Transfixed by the soft glow of the orb, and unable to turn away from its pull, Link moved toward it. After only a few steps he was before it. He felt it. He felt it pulling at the empty spot inside of him. He could feel it as if it were a puzzle piece. It would fit perfectly, just at the base of his throat. He knew just where it belonged.

Heart pounding, he lifted a trembling hand. It was just within reach. His fingers stretched outward. They started to close around the orb. And then…

A dark curtain swooped in from the side, its blackness overtaking everything. For a heartbeats worth of time, everything disappeared and there was only the night. But then it moved off to the side to his left and the room reappeared. Only now, it was dark. The light source before Link was gone.

"…" Link let out a noise of alarm. He didn't see his soul piece anymore. It had vanished. But, even in his sudden panicked state, Link realized that there was still light coming from somewhere, or he wouldn't have been able to see the room at all, just like up above. And so, he whipped his head to the left in the direction he'd seen the shadow go. And there, standing just where one would expect was The Darkness.

He stood tall, towering over Link and Midna at a good seven feet. His features as always were hard to see and cloaked in shadow. He appeared almost as a giant bat, his ending and his beginning hard to differentiate against the darkened floor.

It would have struck terror into Link's heart, especially considering the outcome of their last meeting, had he not seen the glow. There, sitting just in The Beasts center, near his chest, was a soft, dim light. Even through the blackish, purple of the monster, Link could tell that the glow was radiating from his missing piece. It was yellow, and would have been blindingly bright if it hadn't been veiled by The Beast before them. And what was more than simply seeing it, Link could still feel it. It called to him relentlessly, offering him no relief until he obtained it for himself.

The Darkness began to chuckle, his shoulders rising and falling in the gloom of the room.

"You poor wretched fool. I can't believe you were dumb enough to actually come." Link heard Midna move closer to his side behind him, but Link dared not turn his gaze from his enemy.

"Did you think I let it slip that your voice was resting here in the Twilight upon our last encounter by accident? Did you think that this entire progression of yours wasn't already planned and strategized by me?" He chuckled again, his shadowy form shaking with glee. "Stupid boy…"

Link's face immediately hardened. In staring at his soul piece, in knowing it was so close and then snatched away from him only to be consumed by evil, made his blood boil. There was no room for the fear that would have been present had this not occurred. But now, seeing it glow from within the depths of darkness was almost too much for him to bear. It was right before him, being dangled before his nose almost mockingly, and Link could not ignore its call. It wouldn't cease its pulling, yanking on him, making him want to draw near, even to something he knew to be ultimate evil.

This was what he'd been sensing upstairs after all. The Darkness before him, The Beast as Midna and her people called him, was the thing that poisoned the entire earth. He was the cause for all of people's shortcomings, all bad thoughts, all horrific actions. He was the king of lies and deceit, the father of murder and fornication. He was everything anybody ever feared or hated. He was the cause for all nightmares, all suffering.

But Link couldn't help but to feel fury. So much of it in fact that he began to tremble with it. It didn't matter if this had all been a trap or not. It didn't matter if The Darkness had set this entire thing up. Link would have had to come anyway, for his voice truly was here. Just before him. And being held just out of reach.

_You bastard!_ His thoughts screamed. _Give me my voice! It's mine! It rightfully belongs to me! Give it back to me! Or so help me, I'll carve it out of you! _

The Darkness let out a quick hum of amusement. He leaned forward, his body seeming to stretch unnaturally, and this of course caused him to loom dreadfully over the hero and the princess. Link didn't flinch, and in fact, neither did Midna. She glared up at The Beast with the same anger and fury as her partner while the evil above them glared.

"I'd love to see you try, Link, I really would. Because such a thing would simply be impossible for you. Have you no idea where you stand? You're at the seat of all evil. This temple you are currently in is mine. It was built and dedicated to me. Just as your temple up above in the light world was built and dedicated to the forces of good and light, this temple here was built for evil and darkness. It is a tribute to me. And regular Twili people built it. Meaning human beings worship me. Have you even had a look around dear hero? Do you not even see what's around you?"

And indeed, neither Link nor Midna had. They'd been so focused on the glowing orb, on Link's soul, that they had not gazed at the room around them.

"Go on Midna," The Beast said. "Light up the room, so you can gaze upon where you stand." She hesitated briefly, simply because the command had come from The Darkness, but eventually she obeyed, needing to see what on earth it was he spoke of. Her orange hair filled with light, and the same orange glow from above illuminated their room. Immediately, both Link and Midna let out horrified gasps.

They stood in something that was like a tomb or a dungeon, and there were bodies everywhere. The very walls seemed to be made of bone and flesh. Tightly packed together, the bones created large walls that held up the temple above them. Stretched across the bones was skin, seemingly replicating what plaster might do in the light world.

There was blood. And a lot of it. Pools rested on the floor. It dripped down from the ceiling above them. And of course, the only way that was possible, was if there were fresh bodies stored in the ceiling. The entire area was tainted. In fact, it seemed that the only clean spot was the one they stood on. Link felt blessed that his boots currently supported him on a stone floor instead of the other things he was seeing around him.

The evil before them reveled in the pairs shocked expressions. And unable to help himself, he simply had to explain and make sure they understood what they were seeing and what was around them. For he was proud of his achievements after all, and they, being of the light, wouldn't even be able to comprehend where they were unless it was clarified for them. This was his victory over the forces of good.

"These are the people who've dedicated themselves to me," he said. "They forsook the goddesses and worshipped at my feet." Lifting an arm, a great dark shadow of a robe swept out across the room as he gestured. "Some hang from the ceiling in the back, had you not noticed. They killed themselves, forsaking the greatest gift the goddesses have given them: life. They killed themselves for me, making themselves sacrifices." He gestured again, this time to an alter that Link and Midna hadn't even seen due to the shock they were still trying to overcome.

"Others still brought victims down here, suitable ones of course, those of the light, and sacrificed them in my name. The victims went to the goddesses of course, but in doing such a thing, the murderer's soul came to me." Lowering his arm, The Beast faced the two, his glowing green eyes slowly becoming a deep, blood-filled red.

"This is just the uppermost room of my kingdom. I created this room so that it resides in a place where people can physically come to visit in their living bodies and present themselves or others to me. What you see here are the people who've committed lesser crimes than most in my kingdom. These are the souls and bodies of thieves, cheats, liars, and such. The rest of them, the more worthy souls are in my city.

The entire rest of my kingdom dwells beneath your feet in the bowels of the earth. This is one of many entrances I have leading to my wonderful city. Far _far_ worse than this rests beneath you." A horrible, wretched grin spread over The Beasts face then, glowing white teeth appearing in his darkened face. Pointed and jagged like a sharks, it spread upward unnaturally to meet his blood colored eyes.

"I masked the stench for you so that when you arrived you wouldn't know where you were. I knew you'd be too distracted by your soul to understand the implications of this place. But now that it's been revealed for you, here."

Immediately, a stench as Link had never before experienced in his entire life smacked him in the face. He'd been privy to the smell of blood and death before, any warrior had been, but this was simply unbearable. The rot and putrescence of the room was overwhelming. The copper of the blood around him was so powerful that it invaded his nose and lungs, causing him to taste it in the very air. The rot of the bodies was so potent that he could almost feel it crawling on his skin.

Link's cheeks grew hot, his stomach churned, and there was absolutely no hope in fighting the sickness off. Hunching over and turning away, Link's body rejected the dinner he'd had the night before. Retching, his body giving off a hideous lurch, all he could do was suffer through it until it was over.

Unable to breathe for just a moment, he thanked the goddesses, for Link found that his misery was at least brief. He hadn't had breakfast and therefore there wasn't much to lose. Even with evil himself laughing at his back, Link shakingly struggled to right himself.

"Hahaha! You can't even stand a little death! And you're supposed to be a warrior?" Ignoring the evil, and trembling as he was, Link glanced to his side to see if Midna was ok. He was immediately surprised to see that she hadn't gotten sick as he had. She was still standing in shock as she looked around, her eyes sometimes resting on Link as he was sick, but she never hunched down herself. Link had a hard time understanding it. The smell had hit him in the face as if a building had fallen on top of him, crushing him beneath it. There had been no choice in the matter.

_How can you stand it?_ He wondered. The Darkness only seemed to laugh harder.

"Poor boy! Don't you know? She's not a creature of light like you are. She's done many things in my name. She already belongs to me."

Link's head immediately snapped to the side. He faced the creature, laughing as he was. Link's blue eyes lit aflame with light as he stood up, coming back to his full height. Standing tall, his chin held high, strength and confidence radiated from him despite the humiliation of just a second ago. Clenching his fists, he gave a powerful glare the creature's way.

_You are more wrong about Midna than you will ever understand! She's good! Through and through!_ The Beast almost choked on himself, before bursting out into louder more cruel levels of laughter.

Of course, poor Minda had no idea what was going on. Unable to hear Link's half of the conversation, she was just at that moment starting to understand that the creature was able to hear her partner. She was just beginning to understand that a conversation was even happening. Her red eyes widened.

"You're dumber than I originally thought! How can you say she's of the light like you? You were one of her greatest victims! She freed you from a dungeon under the condition that you become her slave! And you, being a voiceless beast at the time had no way of resisting her or refusing her. She rode on your back as if you were a common plow mule, yanking on your ears to get you to turn left or right. She didn't even bother to remove the shackle that was gripped tightly around your paw. Don't you remember how it cut into you, and after days of being stuck in wolf form, it began to bleed as it rubbed your skin raw?"

Link subconsciously gripped at his left wrist, indeed remembering the pain of an infected wound that had never been treated. As a wolf, he had no way of helping himself and had been totally reliant on Midna. She'd never taken notice of his predicament. She'd been too focused on her own goals at the time.

_All that changed, _Link argued. _She was trying to save her kingdom! She was trying to-!_ Gently, a hand touched his shoulder then, interrupting his thought process. Blinking, Link turned to see Midna standing next to him, her face full of pain.

"I don't know exactly what's going on here Link, but…I…I don't know if I ever apologized for all of that. The Beast is right, I was a terrible person. I…I can't tell you how horrible I've felt since that time. I never told you…I was too proud."

Link's face softened. He'd hoped for an apology for a long time. And the short one he'd just received was plenty for him. He knew Midna, and knew a simple one such as the one she'd just given was hard for her. Probably harder than anything. She never admitted to being wrong. She was a proud person, and appearing strong in front of others was important to her. Link knew this about her.

_It's fine Midna. I'd forgiven you a long time ago._ He smiled, knowing that this was the only way to make his feelings clear to her. Midna, as always, saw it, and almost wanted to cry. Link was so sweet and so forgiving that it was almost crushing.

_He shines like a light. _

The Darkness, however, didn't seem amused. In fact, he appeared downright seething.

"Well, isn't that nice. It's so good of you to forgive her for using you as a tool or pawn in a war. I guess being a slave wasn't so offensive to you. Maybe you enjoyed being used like the beast you were."

Link and Midna both turned, glares of fury crossing their once peaceful faces.

"Shut up Beast! You don't know anything!"

_Midna's become a wonderful person! She's my best friend. Who cares about the past?_

The shadow let a dangerous scowl play across his face.

"I care about the past," he said frankly. "I care a great deal. And I will hold Midna's slave master title against her until she dies." A flash of fear played across Midna's face at that, but Link didn't seem thwarted at all. He took an angry, fiery step forward.

_The goddesses forgive all of those who regret their actions! You have no power over her, or anyone else for that matter! Not unless they want you too! Now shut the hell up, come down to my height and fight me like a man!_

The Beast hissed at Link's well thought words, anger clearly growing rapidly over his face at the mention of the goddesses. "But I'm not a man," he growled. And as he did, Link heard his voice starting to change as it had during their battle under the bridge. It very quickly lost any human quality it had before and instead began to sound more like that of a monsters.

"I'm The Lord of Darkness. And I already told you how to get your voice back, give me the Triforce of Courage!"

It was Link's turn to scoff.

_As if you didn't already know my answer: NEVER! _And with his inner shout of defiance, Link grabbed a hold of his sword and shield. In a flash of Midna's orange light, his weapons were out, gripped tightly in his hands. Settling into an offensive stance, Link was ready for battle.

"Then you will _**suffer**_!" That was all the warning there was. The shadow sped toward Link like a bolt of lightning. But Link stood his ground. This time, he was equipped with the Master Sword. He waited for the creature to near and then swung outward and down. There was a flash of yellow light as he struck, the blade of his holy weapon glowing brightly as it cleaved through evil. With an easy slice, a small bit of shadow fell from the creature and to the stone floor where it vanished like a shadow should.

The Beast shrieked, screaming in pain as he pulled back and away from Link before he had a chance to bring his blade down again.

"_**The Master Sword**_!" It shrilled.

_What? Did you think I'd come unprepared a second time?_ Link saw the anger and the fury swirl within the darkness, even as its form shifted and changed. Spiraling together like a tornado or storm it made a wretched noise that in all of Link's life he'd never be able to describe.

"No matter! You will _**PAY**_!" From its place across the room, it shot out tiny ribbons of itself, fast as bullets and as sharp as razors. They flew at Link at breakneck speed and it was all the time he had to raise his shield to protect himself. All the same, the dark tendrils cut through his legs as if he were nothing more than butter.

Link screamed as two, three, four, were sent clear through his skin and muscle then out the other side. The pain burned like fire, and it was almost more than he was to simply remain standing.

_Don't fall! Stand your ground!_ But even as the attack was ending, most of the tendrils bouncing harmlessly off his shield; Link understood perfectly what the monster was doing. He was trying to attack from a distance, staying away from the reach of The Master Sword. And of course as soon as Link understood this, the demon knew it too.

_Shit! It makes it so hard knowing he can read my mind! _Knowing that his greatest weapon then would be to keep moving and to utilize speed and keep attacking on instinct rather than thought, Link didn't hesitate in charging forward on his injured legs.

It hurt like hell. But battles always did. And Link had become accustomed to using his adrenaline to ignore the pain until an appropriate time later on. Unaware of how much, or little he was bleeding, and not particularly caring, he lunged, making a wide sweep forward with the Master Sword.

The Darkness shrunk back and away, creating a large hole in its shape to avoid Link's blade. But now it was on the retreat. Link didn't let up and lunged forward a second time, crying out as he put pressure on his wounded legs. Turning his pain into motivation, he thrust his sword out in a stabbing motion, going for reach more than anything else.

The Darkness tried to move out of the way, and had to a degree, but Link managed to stab him lightly, getting his weapon just a few inches down.

The Beast howled as a hole was made in it. Yellow light from beneath its purple mantle shone forth, piercing its way into the room around them. It wasn't free yet, but even as the monster twisted and churned, its shape ever changing, Link could see a spot of bright light shining through. He knew then that he could win.

Seeing The Beast continually backing up and away from him, and spotting a wall of bones and skin behind him, Link decided to try and pin him against the wall. If he retreated any further, he'd be trapped with nowhere to go. And so, Link rushed forward a third time. Turning his cries of pain into a shaking battle cry, he relentlessly pursued his opponent.

The shadow backed up completely, pressing itself up against the bone wall, and Link, in seeing this, decided to take his final plunge. With another cry, Link threw himself forward, prepared to sink his blade into his enemy.

But what Link had forgotten was that The Darkness could read his mind. This plan had been preconceived; as such the shadow was prepared for him. It turned into black dust just as Link came at him. Link fell right through his enemy as his glowing voice also fell out of him. The yellow orb hit the bone covered ground as Link's sword sank into the wall of death. And as Link went to pull how sword out of the wall…skeletal hands shot fourth out of it.

Link let out a startled scream, but had no time to pull away. The dead hands grabbed him, their cold dead fingers gripping him so tightly that they began to cut into his skin. Link, horrified, struggled to pull away, yanking at his arms and digging his boots into the bones beneath him. And of course, that was when hands shot up from the earth, wrapping themselves around his legs as well.

_Stop! Let go!_ He thought desperately. But he was already caught. Dozens of arms had a hold on him and they pulled him in closer to the wall. Fear piercing his heart, Link fought madly. He didn't want to be anywhere near that wall. But he was fighting the undead. And they had unnatural strength. Bringing him in, Link found himself pinned, face first against the wall of the dead.

The smell penetrated him all over again, and he surely would have been sick had he not already lost all that was in his system earlier. All the same, it didn't stop him from gagging. Retching from the stench and the feel of rotting flesh on his skin, it was all he could do to hold onto the Master Sword in his left hand. He still had a good grip on it, and he dared not let it go.

The darkness resumed its bat-like form from earlier, rising up to its seven foot height as it had before. Link couldn't see, for his back was to him, but he was smiling wickedly.

"I told you, you cannot fight me here in this place. Everything around you works for me. The floors, the walls, the very air. Even with that wretched blade of yours, you are nothing. Did you really think you, a mortal, could come down here and defeat me at the threshold of my own realm? Many just like you have come before and have tried. All have failed. Some of them, even had that blade of yours that you hold there."

Link continued to try and break free, even though he was being held tightly in place.

_They may not have killed you, but they managed to seal you away for a time!_

"Oh? And how do we know a thing like that? Have we been studying?" The monster moved forward, coming closer to his bound enemy. As he did so, he bent down and scooped up the shining orb that had fallen to the ground. This time, instead of burying it within himself, the evil held it in his hands. Standing just behind Link, he cradled it gently.

"That may be so…but those heroes had advantages over me. You, I'm afraid, do not. In fact, you're probably the weakest hero I've ever had to face. I hold your very soul in my hands." Link let out a gruff growl from his imprisoned place.

_I'm not a fool, despite your accusations from earlier. I know you can't defeat me unless I reject the goddesses. You can't keep my soul unless I give it to you! _

The Darkness tsked.

"Oh the things they teach light dwellers these days." The Beast eyed Link matter-of-fact. "Your goddesses mislead you. Although it is true that I cannot have your soul unless you offer it to me and reject the goddesses, that doesn't mean I cannot _hurt_ you. It doesn't even mean that I can't damage your pretty little soul. Ever hear of grief? The loss of a loved one perhaps? Hatred? Anger? Jealousy? These are all things that can wound a soul. And all of these things are my creations. Don't tell me your goddesses didn't even prepare you for that?"

The Beast chuckled as he watched the side of his enemy's face that he could see, change. The Darkness was finally starting to see some doubt creep in where there had been none before. All the same, he could see that Link was fighting the doubt furiously. Still, The Darkness saw a tiny crack in Link's defenses, and he was good at squeezing into little cracks and making them much bigger.

"Dear Link, dear, naïve Link. Let me show you the things your goddesses will allow me to do to you."

There was no way to be prepared for it. The Darkness fingered the delicate yellow orb in his palms lightly, and then suddenly curled his fingers shut into a fist and began to squeeze.

Pain as Link had never felt before exploded from within his body. It came from everywhere and consumed everything. It was like being burned alive, set aflame with gasoline. The fiery agony swept through his body as quickly as electricity. Within an instant he was screaming.

The Darkness laughed mercilessly, crushing the tender orb from within his grasp.

"Yes! Squirm if you so do desire, but know that I can do anything I like to you! I can even kill you if it would please me! Your goddesses will not come rescue you! They are the ones that gave me permission to do these things! So submit yourself to them if you still want to be a child of the light. But they are just as evil as I am if they allow me to torture you in such a way!"

Midna watched in shocked horror. She had never seen such evil. Not even in Zant. Not even in Gannon. Zant and Gannon although evil to the core, no doubt, had never attacked people on such a personal level. They'd never had the power to touch people's very souls, and they certainly didn't have the power to steal them. And that, Midna realized, was exactly what was happening before her. The Beast of legend was doing all he could to try and make Link give himself up to him. And then…Link would be lost to her forever.

When the battle had first started, Midna hadn't even felt the need to help. It was Link's fight and he seemed as if he was sure to win. She wanted to let him claim his voice back for himself. And really, the way it had looked, it was as if the legendary monster from the ancient texts had no chance. She wasn't sure how it had turned around so quickly. But anyway that it had happened, it had happened. And now, there was no way she was going to sit by and watch Link be destroyed in a way she'd never imagined before.

The Beast was laughing. Link was screaming. The beautiful voice she'd always imagined came out of him in a forceful, agonized way, ripping through the air around her, filling the room of death they stood in. She saw him writhe from within his prison. She saw his face, usually soft and smiling now warped with anguish. And even so, through all of the retched evil, she could tell, without him needing to ever speak, that he was rejecting The Darkness's words. Midna knew, that could he speak…he would have defended his goddesses…the way he always defended everyone else who needed him.

Link was special. And he was special to her too. And as these events unfolded before her, fury began to erupt in her heart. There was no way she was going to stand by and let this happen.

_No fucking way._

Fury playing across her features, fire in her red eyes, Midna called fourth on the dark magic within herself. Her glowing orange hair began to lift up, raising itself to life. She transformed the end of her locks into a sharp, jagged looking tip, similar to a spear. And then she aimed at the evils back while he laughed at his victim's cries. Midna didn't even hesitate. Putting all that she was into this attack, she let loose, making her hair fly fourth.

She had imagined it going through her target, imagined it tearing apart his shadowy form. She imagined setting Link free and giving him back his missing voice. Midna had imagined killing this wretched creature once and for all, and being able to listen to Link speak for the first time in his adult life. Midna had imagined a flawless victory. But what happened instead was something else.

A hand of the creatures own shot out from his back. Dark as ink, it snatched Midna's spear in midair, holding it firmly in place. Midna gasped in shock. It had stopped her attack in mid strike. She hadn't known such a thing was possible. Her powers, she had thought, were near unstoppable. She could rip through the fabric of time and space with her powers. So how could…

"Foolish girl. I transcended time long ago. And your powers originated from mine." Link's screams stopped abruptly as The Darkness loosened his grip on the orb in his claws. Glancing to the side, Midna saw Link fall slack from within the skeletons grasp. He was still being held up, still captive, still tightly against the wall, but his knees were no longer supporting him. He lay completely still, like a ragdoll. He was no longer able to resist.

Midna's heart broke at the sight of him. Her fury began to mix with terror. She had no idea if he was ok. She couldn't even tell if he was conscious.

"Oh, he is," The Beast suddenly assured her, "I can still hear his lost voice, even if no one else can." He grinned wickedly, squeezing her orange hair from within his grasp in a similar way to how he'd squeezed Link. Only…all he had in his hand for her was hair. Midna felt no pain at all. And instantly she felt it was unfair.

_Link always carries all of the burden himself!_ As she clamped her teeth together, tears sprung up into her eyes which were already throbbing from her fury. _I have to kill this guy! I have to! So that Link can be free!_

The darkness turned away from Link, finally facing the Twilight Princess. And the grin that he wore was petrifying.

"You love him so much…don't you?" The question had come suddenly. Midna hadn't been prepared for it. It was so sudden that it completely put her attack on hold and pierced her defenses.

"I…what?" She blinked, having been caught utterly off guard. It just didn't seem like the time or place to be discussing love, or her feelings for that matter.

"You heard me. You love him. I know. I know everything about it. Everything about you. I've seen the horror and the great sufferings that you've endured Midna." Midna's eye brows wrinkled together in confusion.

_What the hell?_

"It's ok…I've seen everything." The Darkness carefully, slowly began to move forward and toward her, her hair still firmly in his grip. "I saw how you fell for him. And I saw how he cruelly rejected you, over and over again. Even though you're clearly a much better match for him than that farm girl."

Midna's red eyes widened. _What…what's happening here?_

"It's ok Midna. I know as well as all of your subjects that you are the one who deserves him. You were with him throughout the entire war. You helped him through his battles, through his woes and through all of his pain. You were the one who was there for him. You were at his side every hour of every day. You were with him in the night when you two were forced to sleep outside by a campfire. You woke him from his nightmares. You eased his pain when he was hurt, bandaged his wounds when he was injured, nursed him back to health when he was sick. He was all alone, the world having put all of this weight and responsibility onto his shoulders. And what did the world do? It abandoned him. No one would help him. No one could. But you! You were there. You were there for him no matter what ordeals the two of you endured together."

Midna's tears fell. She didn't back away as the demon neared her, hair still ensnared in his fist. She could not help but to relive the agony of it all. The Beasts words were piercing.

"And then what happened after the war was over Midna? He abandoned you, the way the world had once abandoned him. The one person who'd been there for him, cared about him. And he goes back to that farm girl? That bitch doesn't know the first thing about him, does she?"

Midna, almost against her will, found herself shaking her head.

"That's right. She doesn't. She wasn't there during the war. She didn't have to see Link fight, see him bleed, see his tears! She didn't have to do anything to earn him. She didn't have to do anything at all. He just ran back to her as if you'd never existed."

The Darkness stopped walking just before her. He shrank down in size, making himself Midna's same height so that he could look into her pain riddled eyes. Her tears continued to fall, even as she tried to make them stop. A voice told her to pull away from the demon, to look away, to do anything at all, but, she was frozen. She felt like she was paralyzed. Midna simply didn't have the strength to turn.

"Poor girl…" The Darkness said. "You'd do anything for him, wouldn't you?" She nodded numbly. "But he won't do the same for you." The shadow sighed, seemingly in a depressing manner. "If he survives this encounter, you know what'll happen, don't you? He'll reclaim his voice, go back to the world of light and run back to that farm bitch. He'll use his new voice to speak sweet nothings to her, he'll use it to woo her, sweep her off her feet, and then he'll take her back to his little tree and the two of them will fuck like dogs."

Midna flinched at the sudden use of such a violent word amidst all the gentle sympathetic tones The Darkness had been using. Her sudden movement dislodged another, fresh tear, because she knew…of course…that it was true. The Beast wasn't even lying to her. Midna knew perfectly well how this story would end. And it would end just the way he said. With her being forgotten and locked away in the Twilight, just as before, utterly alone.

"Now Midna, are you willing to let it play out like that all over again a second time? I mean, you're the one who's here. You're the one with him now, helping him reclaim his missing soul. You're the one fighting alongside him once again, doing all the work, while everyone else does nothing. And after he wins his triumphant battle, are you going to let him ditch you once he's done with you? Thanks again for saving my life Midna, bye!"

She flinched a second time. All of the sour feelings she'd felt about the entire ordeal were rising back up to the surface. All the pain she'd felt was returning. It hadn't been fair. It had never been fair. And there were times when she thought the ache in her heart would just kill her where she stood.

"That's right. It's not fair," The Darkness said. "But what if I could make it fair? What if I could give you Link?"

Midna's eyes widened in shock.

"What? You can't do that!"

"Oh yes I can. He's trapped in my grasp right now. I was going to torture him into submission, until he gave me the Triforce, or died, but I can see you don't want me to do that. But you could very easily save his life. Here." The Darkness reached out, taking Midna's hands. Gently, he rolled Link's soul into her blue palms. Midna stared. The light yellow orb glowed softly, kindly. Even though it had just been so abused, it was as bright as it had been when they first found it. It was warm and comforting, and it felt just like Link. Immediately, it brought a smile to Midna's face.

"Now Midna, all you have to do, is swallow this." And of course, that was a little shocking. Blinking, she lifted her gaze to The Beast.

"What?"

"You swallow it," he repeated patiently, gently. "If you swallow this, you'll own a piece of your dear Link. In doing so, it will render your relationship to the way it was when you first met. He'll essentially have to do as you say. After you swallow it, you can force him to give up the Triforce of Courage. Once I have the Triforce, I'll have no further use of Link. You can take him home with you, patch him up, make him all better. And since you'll literally be a part of him, he won't really be able to leave your side, unless he wants to be apart from his very soul. He'll have to stay with you instead of going back home."

Midna started at the shining orb in her hands, her eyes wide. She just couldn't look away. It was so strikingly beautiful. And it felt so good to hold. She never wanted this calm, peaceful feeling to go away.

Raising her eyes, she looked over to where Link was held. The sight was devastating. She could hardly stand to gaze at him for more than a second without turning away. It wasn't right. It wasn't right for him to ever be in pain, ever be persecuted. As far as she knew, he was perfect. A much better person than she was. She could never hope to be the way that he was.

And in turning away, Midna looked to The Beast. He'd shrunk in size to stand before her, so as not to intimidate her. He wore what should have been a kind, reassuring smile on his face. But Midna was no fool. She knew exactly what he was doing. His smaller size and his grin didn't deceive her at all. She knew what he was after. He hadn't exactly lied. She knew he wanted the Triforce. And if he obtained it, what use would he have for Link? He'd probably kill him when he was done anyway, just to be cruel.

Midna trembled in place.

_How can I save him?_ She looked back over to her war partner. Then away again. She looked to The Beast, then down to the soft, yellow orb in her palms.

She knew if she did what The Darkness asked, she'd be giving her soul up to him. That was ultimately what this meant. But Link would be alive. And his soul, although not entirely free, would at least be safe. Midna knew she could at least keep him safe. And he wouldn't be hurt like this ever again if she obeyed.

_If I can't fight him, because my magic is of the darkness like his, and Link can't break free to use the Master Sword, then…what choice do I have? What other options are there?_

Midna fell quiet for several long moments. She closed her eyes as she tried to think. Keeping Link's voice safely in her grasp, she clasped her hands carefully around it. The Beast was quiet and patient as she struggled to think. He'd seen this before, and he knew that she would ultimately give in. After all, so many others before her had fallen for the same trick.

Finally, after a time, she opened her eyes. Looking at the orb in her grasp she gave her answer.

"Ok," she said. "I'll do it."

It must have taken The Darkness some major effort not to overreact by celebrating. Instead he simply nodded calmly, almost stoically.

"Yes, that's the best choice for you both. You're a smart, brave girl Midna." Midna nodded.

"Yes, I know. I do have one request though, before you release Link."

"Of course, anything you'd like."

"After I put this orb in my mouth, I want to kiss him before you release him. He'll be furious when he sees what I've done, and I'm not going to make him my slave like I did when we first met. I'm doing this only to save his life. And so…if he wants to leave and go back home to Ilia…he can. I just…I just want one kiss. Just one…"

The shadow simply couldn't help himself, he started to chuckle all over again. It was almost too easy, almost too good to be true. He'd always been good at playing humans against one another. A lot of the time, if he was up against an opponent he knew he could not beat, like Link, sometimes all it took was a close friend or a family member who was weak. In this case Midna was perfect. There were a lot of turbulent emotions inside of her to use against her.

"Yes Midna, I'll restrain him for you for your one kiss, then I'll release him."

"Do you promise? You promise that after I kiss him you'll release both of us? You'll let us go? You won't touch us? You swear by the goddesses who ultimately bind you?" The Darkness hissed at the name and shrunk back at the mere mention, but all the same, he knew it to be true. He had to honor his verbal contracts, it was one of the few rules they'd chained him with. And so, overly eager, he nodded.

"Yes! I promise to let the two of you go, ok?" His impatience was showing, but it no longer mattered. Midna lifted the small glowing orb as The Beast watched greedily. She lifted it high, tilting her head back. Then she released it and let it fall into her mouth. Quickly, she closed her lips together.

The Darkness burst out laughing. He wasn't hiding his victory now. He actually began dancing back and forth, hopping from one foot to the next. He finally released Midna's orange hair from his grip as now he needed his hands to celebrate.

"You fool you fool! In doing such an action you've signed your soul over to me! And Link will be a slave until the day he dies! It may not get me the Triforce, but I at least got myself a shiny new soul, and possibly in the future, if he falls into despair, then you've given me Link's too!"

Midna however didn't seem all that upset or frazzled. In fact, she completely ignored The Darkness and instead turned to her imprisoned love. Without wasting time, she hurried over to him.

"Oh yes, I almost forgot, the price for two souls is a single kiss! Hahahaha! Excellent! Marvelous! You may have your kiss my dear!" As Midna neared, The Darkness ordered the arms to lift Link up higher. Gripping their limp victim tightly, they hoisted him up to Midna's level.

"We'll have to flip him over too, won't we? Hahahaha!" The bones and arms, fingers and flesh gripped at Link's tunic and skin. Flipping him, and not all that gently, they brought his back against the wall, making him face outward. And as Midna neared, and now being able to see his face more clearly, she saw that The Darkness hadn't lied when he said Link was still conscious earlier.

He was trembling. His face was twisted with sorrow. Midna watched as tears ran down his cheeks. He let out a feeble groan of misery, his head hanging low, his sun colored hair falling to hide his grief stricken face. Her heart sent waves of pain through her body at the sight of him. She knew perfectly well that he wasn't crying form the physical pain he must have been in. She knew him too well for that. Never mind his broken ribs. Never mind his bleeding legs. Never mind his torn tunic, or his battered and bruised body. And never mind the blood that was dripping from his lips, caused by the abuse he'd taken to his soul.

Midna knew why his tears fell. They fell because of her. They fell because she'd accepted The Beasts offer. They fell because he thought she'd given her soul away, because he thought that he was now her slave once again. He cried because she was coming to steal a kiss from him, something he'd never been willing to offer of his own free will.

The evil cackled. Midna drew near. Moving in closer, she reached out a hand. Gripping Link's chin, she forced his head to lift. She wanted to die simply in looking at him. She knew, that he must have been screaming inside. The entire time she'd been speaking with The Darkness he'd been screaming. Shouting at her to stop. Demanding that she turn away. Link would have told her to look for something more, to believe in the goddesses. He would have told her that he cared for her, that she wasn't forgotten. He would have said that he was sorry for her pain, that it would all be ok.

Midna knew all these things, because she knew Link. And she also knew that he had suffered in silence. He'd suffered his entire life in silence. And he suffered in silence now, unable to object. He couldn't even tell her 'no.' He couldn't do anything. Without a voice, he was made to do almost whatever was asked of him. Without a voice, despite all of his power, despite how special he really was…he was still a slave. And Midna couldn't stand it any longer.

_I'm going to set you free._

The evil had no idea what was happening. Neither did Link. Even in his weakened state he tried to pull away from her, tried to turn his head aside. But Midna kept a firm, almost crushing grip on his jaw. She kept a painful grip on him, as if her very life depended on this kiss. And so, keeping him in place, she moved in, forcing herself on him.

At first, Link's initial reaction was revulsion…but…that only lasted less than the time it would take for him to breathe again. For as soon as Midna's lips touched his, he sensed the presence of his soul. And before he could even fully understand what was happening, Midna opened her mouth wide and shoved the yellow orb into Link's.

The connection was instant. The orb disappeared completely as it was absorbed into Link. He felt a surge of sudden energy. Something in his fingers and toes began to tingle. A wave of something peaceful and pleasant washed over him, for a moment, taking away all of his pain. It only lasted a moment, but in that moment, Link felt the thing he'd been searching for this entire time. He finally found his missing self.

Closing his eyes, he felt the empty space inside of him fill. It filled not a part of the way, not most of the way, but it filled in its entirety and seemed as if it overflowed. A small weight that he'd never felt before settled at the base of his throat near his chest. And it was a good weight. Something that let him know what it was that returned to him. He felt it and understood it instantly. The thing he felt was his voice.

"…praise Farore…" It came as a whisper; a quiet little thing that hadn't been used in decades. It wasn't the smoothest of voices, but it had still come clearly, crisply, and with such tender tones as Midna hadn't been able to imagine in all of her wonderings about it. A rush of heat raced to her face upon hearing it, and she swore her heart had stopped beating. She hadn't thought it possible, but Link had suddenly become ten times more attractive than before. And now, with him gazing at her like that, a brave, but weak smile on his face, his eyes bluer than Hyrule's sky and Nayru's sea, she couldn't help but to feel a sudden flutter in her chest. She immediately pulled back and away from him, afraid for weakening against her conscious will.

"Gods!" She cried with something close to indignation. "You still look like hell you know!"

But the moment was now over, and The Darkness, upon hearing the praise of one of the goddesses by a voice he didn't recognize, turned to see what was taking place. And what he found, was a hero who had a full and complete spirit. And a hero in such a whole and united condition, he knew he was not fit to beat him. Link, although mortals could not see, was glowing.

The Beast let out a shriek of dismay.

"What did you do? You sneaky bitch!" Midna smiled slyly at her enemy.

"I didn't do anything I didn't say I'd do. I worded myself very carefully when you were weaving your contract. I never said I'd swallow anything. Especially not your tripe. You just assumed I'd follow you like a lamb to the slaughter!" She let out a quick 'hmph,' then crossed her arms over her chest. "Like I'd ever give in to the likes of jealousy and desire. Come on! I'm _way _better than that. Clearly you don't know me at all, despite what you might have witnessed in my past!"

Link's smile only grew at Midna's words, even though she could see that his health was fading quickly. He was sick and weak and she knew that he was bleeding inside where she couldn't see. His face was becoming pale. All the same, he lifted his head and grinned triumphantly at The Darkness.

"I told you…she's good…through and through…" And even with the strength fading from his newly found voice, something about his words made The Darkness shrink back as if he'd been attacked.

"You shut the fuck up! You were much more pleasant as a mute!"

"He will not shut up! Never again! And we had a deal! You let him go this instant! You're letting both of us go, remember? You're bound by the goddesses!"

The Beast seemed to boil from his place in the air. His not so solid form bubbled and spit. He rose up taller, up and toward the ceiling. He was growing larger and much more ominous. For a second, Midna was afraid. But then she looked to Link. She could see that he didn't hold a single shred of fear. And knowing that he'd heard her entire transaction between herself and the demon, she felt better. She must have done it right. They must have been ok.

The Darkness faced the two. In his utter fury, his form split in two, creating a gigantic mouth. Once facing his opponents, he let out an anger filled scream of rage. It blew by the pair, and safely into the wall behind them.

And that was all their enemy could do. An instant later, bound by the goddesses, he was forced to release them. The skeletons let go and immediately Link crumpled to the ground.

"Link!" Midna fell alongside him, getting to her knees on top of the corpses they lay on. She immediately lifted his head so he wouldn't need to rest it on such putrid things. Gently, she cradled him in her hands.

"It's ok now Link, you're free! We're both free!" But now that Link was lying down, Midna could hear that he was struggling to breathe. Terrified that he'd been crushed by evil, she was too panicked to think of what to do for him.

Ironically, unable to speak due to his injuries, despite a newly acquired voice, all Link could do was reach a weakened hand into his travelers pouch. Feebly, he tried to pull out The Magic Mirror given to him by the sages. He'd only managed to pull out its blue handle before he had to turn to his side. Coughing violently, Midna watched in horror as blood rushed up and out of his nose and mouth.

"Link? Link!" She shook him, terror piercing her as the evil screamed at the pair, unable to touch them.

Link, ignoring the incredible pain he was in, once again reached for the mirror. This time, Midna saw what he was doing. She reached into his pouch for him and pulled it out. But since the item was brad new, freshly created, she didn't recognize it.

"Wha…what're we supposed to do with a mirror?" Reaching up the same weakened hand, Link gently rested his palm on the back of the Magic Mirror. Closing his eyes, he thought of home. He thought of Ordon, and of the farm. He thought of the goats, and Sera's shop. He thought of all the children and of course of Rusl and Uli. And most of all, he thought of Ilia.

A strange blue glow enveloped both Midna and Link. Midna still holding onto the mirror's handle looked around herself in confusion.

"Link? What's going on?" But he couldn't answer and it didn't matter. With a flash of light and a roar of hatred from their enemy, they disappeared from the Twilight.


	18. Chapter 18: A Thousand Words

((Sorry for the wait, but this is the longest chapter yet, so at least it'll last you! I love Link even more now that he can speak!))

**Chapter 18**

A Thousand Words

Link and Midna appeared in the very center of Ordon village when the sun was highest in the sky and with the day in full swing. The blinding light of the midday sun and the brilliant blue of the sky was fantastically bright in comparison to the darkness they were just enveloped in. The drastic difference between the two worlds was almost violent.

The Magic Mirror had the pair materialize right outside of Sera's shop and just in the center of the dirt road that ran through the center of town. Both fell down in a heap and with the terrible timing of appearing directly in front of a horse pulling a wagon full of supplies.

"Whoa!" The driver cried, pulling on his horse's reins. The horse neighed, rearing up on its hind legs, its front hooves kicking up dangerously into the air just near Link and Midna's faces.

Midna immediately threw herself over Link who lay in the middle of the street in order to protect him. But lucky for the Twilight Princess, when the horse's front hooves came down, they slammed into the dirt just beside her, instead of on top of her. The horse snorted, kicking up dirt in its distress, but it quickly seemed to settle now that its original reason for being startled was recognized not to be a threat.

"Whoa girl, whoa." The driver pat the cart horse on her neck, reassuring her, then peered out in front of him at the strange black lump in the street.

"And where in Hyrule did you come from?"

Midna, realizing then that she and Link were safe, slowly sat back up. Peering over her dark robed shoulder, she struggled to see through the light of day. Everything was so much brighter than what she was used to. The sun seared her sensitive red eyes. Even with her hood up, hiding her face in shadow, it was still too bright to really see much of anything. She lifted a hand, shielding her eyes, unable to recognize the man seated on top of the horse.

She wouldn't have known it was Rusl, having only met him one or two times during the war, and having had much more important things to focus on during that time. Their meetings had also been very brief, and she had never been properly introduced to the man. During that time, she'd been little more than a shadow in Link's world. But thanks to Zelda's life giving magic that had once saved her life, she could take solid form in the light world now. All the same, she'd never been to Ordon village in her human body.

Midna did however recognize Epona, Link's strong and loyal mare. And she thought that she saw that Epona at least recognized her. The mare didn't seem afraid of her, even if the man on top of her…clearly was becoming so. Midna watched through the glare of the sun as his eyes widened.

_He's never seen someone from the Twilight, _she thought. _He probably doesn't even know what the Twilight is. My skin is blue, I'm much taller than Hylians, my eyes are of a strange color to them, and of course, they don't have glowing symbols on their clothes._

Midna quickly tried to think of what to say to the man on top of Epona to keep him from panicking. She knew she'd have to explain that she was a friend and not a monster and also that Link needed help, and quickly. She sat up further in order to face him, prepared to speak, but when she had, her long black robes slid away from Link, revealing him to the Hylian.

Rusl gave off an immediate gasp of shock. As soon as the stranger sat up, he saw his son lying in the middle of the road, injured almost beyond recognition. His tunic was torn and ripped in several places, his skin was bruised and beaten, and worst of all was the blood covering his legs and face. He looked like he'd been through hell and back.

Immediately, Rusl's gaze turned to the stranger. The figure was tall, and black as night. He wasn't even sure if it was a person or a monster. But whatever it was, it was easy to assume that this creature was the thing that had done this to Link.

Rusl leapt off of Epona's back as quick as a jack rabbit. Before his feet had even touched the earth his sword was out and in his hand. More quickly still, was the anger that bloomed over his face, replacing the shock that had just resided there.

"You get back! You step away from him!"

Midna had half expected such a reaction. As such, she very calmly obliged. Thinking it would be best to comply for the moment, before the man decided to attack her, she gracefully stood up. But as she did so, her full height became known, and her long, sweeping black robes fell around her. She saw Rusl's eyes grow slightly larger at seeing just how big she actually was. All the same, she stepped back and away from Link, even as she finally spoke to offer an explanation.

"It's ok," she said. "I'm from the Twilight. I'm Link's friend."

Rusl didn't seem convinced. As soon as Midna stepped away, he rushed in putting himself by Link's side in order to protect him. Standing firm, he never took his eyes off of the threat before him.

"I'll be the judge of that!" He barked. But as soon as Rusl was near, and before the situation could get any more out of hand, Link shifted on the ground beneath Rusl's feet. The reentry into the light world had been hard, and he was indeed gravely injured and in tremendous pain, but he wasn't completely immobilized. Shuddering, he placed his hands against the earth and struggled to push himself up. But as soon as he went to move, pain raced through him. He let out a terrible groan, then a cough, and as he did, blood spattered the ground beneath him. Both Midna and Rusl looked on in horror.

"Link!"

Having heard Midna's worried tones, Rusl turned back to face what he'd thought to be an enemy. But as he did, he had a chance to take a second look. And this time, he saw a lot more than he did upon the first glance.

He saw a pair of very worried eyes. Although strange in both shape and color, he recognized a look of heartache. What was more, he saw a feminine figure. The person before him was most definitely a woman. She had full purple lips, despite the fangs that rested beneath them. She had ample curves, enough to make plenty of other women jealous. She was strikingly tall, and her clothing was alien, but he could see the terror in her face. Rusl could clearly see that she was not only worried for Link, but that she was indeed very attached to him as she had claimed.

This was a friend.

Rusl's sword hand trembled. He knew what he had to do. The idea was frightening, because if he left this stranger with Link in his current state, she could easily kill him if she was actually an enemy. But all the same, he knew he had to trust his instincts.

_I have to run into Sera's and get Link a potion, _he thought. _And I have to simply trust her word and that look in her eyes. _Rusl clamped his jaw shut tight, a fierce but brief war going on within him. Finally, he turned to look at Link. His son had managed to push himself up, but was still on his hands and knees. Blood dribbled down his chin. All the same, Link lifted his head.

Rusl was completely startled to find a smile gracing his paling lips. Link appeared as if he were in terrible agony. All the same…he was grinning. He grinned in a way that made Rusl feel as if something wonderful had happened. Link grinned in a way that let him know that he was somehow not only truly happy, but almost overjoyed. He seemed as if he were ecstatic about something. He was filled to the brim with joyfulness that Rusl couldn't understand. Despite his fading health and the fading color in his skin, Link appeared as if he'd never been happier.

"Uh…" Rusl was struck speechless and also motionless for a second or two as he looked. It was just such an odd thing to witness. He felt like there was something different about his son. And he could have been paralyzed for some time longer, had it not been for the stranger.

"Go! Hurry up!" She shouted. "Can't you see he needs a potion?" Snapping out of his daze, Rusl glanced at the tall, dark, stranger, then put his sword away, turned, and jogged quickly for the shop.

When Rusl came back out only a moment later, potion in hand, Sera and Hanch were both on his heels. Beth, thankfully, was playing in the forest with the boys, so wasn't there to witness the bloody scene. The three adults didn't have far to run, since Midna and Link had both appeared just in front of the shop, and when they reached the pair, they found Link seated up, but only with the support of the tall, dark, figure. She knelt beside him, keeping a firm hand on his back to keep him from falling and her other hand was on his chest, helping to support him from both directions.

Rusl was horrified to hear him struggling to breathe. His intakes of air were labored and heavy. He wheezed and it was clear to hear that there was liquid in his chest. But then of course…Rusl realized that when he'd been lying on the ground, he hadn't been breathing at all. This way at least…he was getting something.

"You've got it," he heard the stranger say kindly to his son. "Your crazy villagers are back with your potion. You'll be just fine now."

Link smiled. It was still strange to see. He seemed somehow so triumphant, even though he appeared as if he'd been utterly defeated in whatever task it was he'd taken on. All the same, that smile he wore was bright and immortal. And when Rusl stopped running as he reached his side, Link looked up and flashed it his way again.

"Dear gods!" was all he could think of to exclaim. Thrusting the potion out toward his charge, he practically forced it into his hands. "Drink this! For the love of Nayru!" Link tried to laugh. But as he did, Rusl saw immense pain cross his face. He started to cough again. He lifted his free hand, the one without the potion in it to cover his face on instinct. But when he finally finished hacking and pulled it away, it was covered in more blood. His breathing became worse than before.

"Drink damn you!" Rusl screamed. Weakly, Link lifted the red potion. Tipping the glass back, he poured it into his mouth. Sera, Hanch, Midna and Rusl all crowded around, watching as he did so. And as always, as the potion ran down his throat, disappearing from its glass prison, they could all see his wounds healing. Within only a moment, he was completely healed.

"Ah!" Slamming the bottle down onto the ground as if it had been in fact a good mug of beer, Link then lifted a hand and wiped at his mouth to clear away the blood. He got as cleaned up as he could, considering things. Everyone sighed with relief.

"Oh good, you're alright." Link nodded, this time his grin somehow blindingly brighter than ever before. He went to stand, but Midna, still at his side and still worried, continued to hold onto him in order to help. Link smiled her way, then waved her off.

"It's ok Midna, I'm fine now."

And it was as if time itself had stopped. Rusl, Sera, and Hanch all stared. Their jaws fell. For all Midna and Link knew, their hearts stopped beating too. No one moved. No one said a word. A light breeze blew by; tickling the summer leaves on the trees around them, but that was all. No one even blinked. Not for several long seconds of time. It was Sera who finally made the first move.

"Did…did…did he just…?" But even as she pointed at Link, she couldn't finish her sentence. A part of her was still assuming she'd just misheard things. Perhaps it was someone else who'd spoken, even though she didn't recognize the voice that had reached her ears.

Midna started laughing.

"Hahaha! They're more amazed by your voice than the appearance of an alien before their very eyes!" Link started to laugh too, clearly completely overjoyed by the entire experience. Facing his family, he beamed, blue eyes shining as brightly as the day sky.

"Rusl," And before the older man could even really get over his surprise, Link stepped forward. The youth threw his arms around the swordsman. Squeezing him tightly, Rusl almost got to the point where he couldn't breathe. Burying his face in his father's shoulder, Link quite suddenly started crying.

"I've wanted to talk to you for so long. I've wanted to tell you so many things…" Sera and Hanch were still quite speechless. And frankly, so was poor Rusl. His eyes were huge with disbelief.

"Y…you…you're speaking!" Link laughed again. Pulling away from the older man so he could see his face, he dazzled him with another smile, this one glimmering with tears of elation.

"Yes!" Rusl gaped.

"B…but how?"

"I found my voice. It was in the Twilight all this time, in the temple." But of course, this explanation didn't help Rusl or the others at all. They looked to one another in confusion.

"What's the Twilight?"

"What temple?"

"What do you mean, you found it?" Link laughed again, unable to stop. It felt a hundred times better than he ever imagined. People were asking him questions. People he cared about. And he could answer them. He could say whatever he wanted, whatever he needed. And the possibilities were so infinitely endless that he hardly even knew how to begin.

"The Twilight is the world Midna comes from." And of course in mentioning his old war partner, Link realized that he now had the power to introduce people to one another. For a second, he marveled. But then realized he had to use his new abilities by first opening his mouth.

"I…how rude of me! Forgive me, I'm new at this. This is Midna, don't be frightened, she's a very good friend. She helped me fight during the war. She's a Twili. A person from the Twilight."

Midna stepped forward then and took a long sweeping bow. All three Ordonians gaped. When she stood back up she faced the small crowd.

"Link is new at this indeed. He failed to mention that I'm the Twilight Princess," she glanced at her partner. "That's important during introductions by the way." Link immediately broke out into a blush, lifting a hand to rub at the back of his neck bashfully. Midna of course, thought it was the cutest thing that there ever was. But before she could be smitten, she looked away. Link learning how to use his new voice, she had no doubt, would be fascinating, interesting, and fun. She couldn't wait to watch him, and listen to him say more. In fact, she was pretty certain that she could never hear enough of him.

His tones were, although a little dusty sounding, as if they'd been sitting on a shelf for thirteen years, were somehow still smooth. His was something between a tenor and an alto, and the tone of it was pleasing to her ears, but her favorite part about it was how closely it matched his personality. Everything that came out of him was kind, tender, and gentle. At least toward the ones he cared about. Midna, having been privileged to seeing him fight, and hearing the terrifying war cries that escaped him when he was mute, was also certain that his voice could do even more. She almost shuddered in even trying to imagine what his voice would sound like if he were angry. She got chills at the idea, and once again had to look away from him before she grew too smitten.

"You're a princess?" Sera cried in shock. Midna faced the amazed, chubby woman. She nodded gracefully. "Oh my goodness!"

"My, my, Link. None of us knew that you kept such high company! I mean, we knew you befriended Zelda, but a second princess, this one from another land? You get around don't you?" Rusl elbowed his charge in the ribs playfully. He was teasing of course, and Link seemed as if he couldn't have lived any better even had he been in heaven. He grinned from pointed ear to pointed ear.

"So who is this mysterious Midna? And what of the Twilight?"

"You say she fought with you in the war?"

"You made a girl fight for you Link?" Several people laughed at that one, everyone knowing that without a doubt Link would never do such a thing. But it seemed as if all of a sudden there was more to talk about than Link ever could have dreamed. And suddenly, in having a voice, he wondered that even with this new power of his, how he would ever catch everybody up on all he'd been through. He had so many stories and so many tales to tell that he wondered if he could even do it in his lifetime.

_That's ok, _he thought. _I'd be happy to spend the rest of my life telling stories to the people I love. _And true indeed, the very idea sounded like paradise.

"Hey! What's all the commotion over there?" The group lifted their heads and looked over to see Fado running toward them. Link, feeling happier than he ever had before in seeing his partner in goat herding, quickly lifted a hand and waved.

"Hey Fado!" Fado stopped running, dead in his tracks. His face fell open to shock.

"Oh dear gods! Link! Link's speaking!" Fado stood in place for just a moment appearing dumb struck, but then, just a second later he turned on his heels and started to run the other way.

"I have to go tell the mayor!" Everyone in their little group laughed, and it was music to Link's ears.

"Well!" Rusl said. "I think Fado is probably right. Mayor Bo will probably call a town meeting. We should all get together in one place. I think everyone's going to want to hear a few things from you Link!" And Link really couldn't do much else more than keep smiling. His face was beginning to hurt from the strength of such grins and his cheeks were already sore. All the same, he couldn't have stopped it anymore than the wind or rain.

And of course, it happened as it was expected. Mayor Bo did call a meeting. As such, everyone began to head over to the mayors house. It was the only place large enough to hold all fifteen residents of Ordon village, plus Midna. Everyone else seemed to arrive first, since the group Link was traveling with continued to ask him questions. Link, being new at speaking, didn't quite yet have the hang of both talking and walking at the same time. He had to actually think about what words came out of him, unlike the others who'd been doing it their whole lives. As such, they arrived last. But as they neared, Link lifted his head and gazed at the house before them. It was Ilia's, and as soon as he saw it, he felt his heart begin to flutter from within his chest.

_I can finally tell her,_ he thought. And as soon as that dreamy expression crossed his features, there was at least one in the group that noticed right away. And as sore as it sometimes made her, Midna had never seen Link happier.

_You go get your girl, _she thought supportively. Midna knew perhaps better than anyone, how much Link deserved happiness. _He's suffered far too much not to get a reward now._

The group headed toward the house, but before they ever even reached the wooden stairs that headed up to the front door, said door swung wide open, quickly and with a slam. Looking up, Link saw Ilia standing within her homes doorframe. Her face was tense; tears were in her spring green eyes. Clearly, she'd already heard the news. There was no time to think or react, Ilia was already flying down the stairs of her house. Nothing on her feet, her bare toes raced her across the dirt ground and toward her love. Gasping wildly from emotion, and going full speed, she then leapt the last few feet.

Flying through the air, she sailed toward Link who only had a split second to open his arms in an attempt to catch her. She slammed into him, and being unprepared, Link promptly fell backward and onto his butt upon the dusty ground. Ilia clearly didn't care. She threw her arms around him and buried her face in his neck. As the others around them chuckled at the cute scene, it was all Link could do to wrap his own arms around the sobbing girl.

"Ilia…" but the young blonde didn't give him a chance to finish. Lifting her head, she hardly even looked at him before bringing herself in and kissing him passionately. Link's blue eyes grew wide with shock. He'd never known Ilia to be so forward, especially in public. And because there were people around, a lot of them began to whoop and holler. Someone to his right whistled, and Link wanted to at least pretend it hadn't been Rusl, even though he knew very well that it had been.

It was only after several seconds that Ilia pulled back. But even then, she didn't release Link from her arms which remained wrapped around his neck. She smiled down at her boyfriend, her hero who she was still seated on top of. Link stared up at her. Her cheeks were pink, her eyes full of joyful tears. He wasn't sure if he'd ever seen her so beautiful before. His face was already pink from the unexpected, public kiss, but it only grew a darker shade as he stared at her. She was sitting on top of him after all.

"I…Ilia," he muttered again. And when he did, he saw a tremble go up his loves body at the simple sound of her name. He understood then, that this had been the original reason for her sudden kiss.

"It's beautiful!" She suddenly cried. "More beautiful than I ever imagined!" She finally lifted her hands away from his neck, but only to wipe at the uncontrollable tears that spilt freely down her cheeks. Link gazed at her. She was beautiful, even while crying. It almost made him want to cry too. Sitting up a little straighter, he reached out his gloved hands hesitantly.

"H…hey, don't cry…" He gently, wiped at her cheeks, using mostly his thumbs. But Ilia was already shaking her head.

"It's ok. It's from joy. I'm just so happy! I've never been so happy in all my life! Your voice! Oh Link! It's so much more than anything I ever thought of! Y…you're so handsome! It suits you perfectly."

And of course, Link's blush only grew worse and worse, and with a crowd around, it didn't make it much easier.

"Ilia…" And now he was starting to feel stupid. He had this voice, this incredible gift he could finally use to express himself, and he was instead struck as speechless as he always had been before. Ilia, in seeing his red cheeks, his embarrassment, and his loss for words, giggled with amusement.

"Come on you! The whole village is already waiting for you inside! It's just the four of you that they're waiting on." She climbed off of Link, then reached down her hand grabbing his. Without asking if he needed or wanted any help, she pulled him back to his feet. It was then, and only then, that Ilia noticed the tall dark figure standing just behind her love. Ilia's leaf green eyes widened with fear.

Link, in seeing her expression, followed her gaze. Glancing over his shoulder, he found Midna lurking, and looking very unhappy indeed. Link visibly flinched. He imagined it was Ilia's forward display of affection that had caused Midna to suddenly become so hostile, all the same, he'd never been prepared for such a dangerously murderous look on his best friends face.

"Uhh…" It took him a moment of floundering to grasp the Hylian language. But finally, he decided the best thing to do was introductions again.

"Um, Ilia, this is Midna. She's a close friend. She helped me fight during the war. She's from the Twilight. She's that friend I mentioned when we were writing to each other in the dirt. She's uh…the Twilight Princess." Ilia's eyes flashed with surprise.

"A princess?" She turned from Link and gazed at the strange woman before her. And as is the case with most women, she sensed quite well and immediately that Midna had some sort of romantic interest in her hero just by looking at her. Perhaps it was the jealous look on her face, or the way she stood so near him. But for whatever the reason, Ilia simply knew what was going on without anyone ever having to say a word.

"Yes, I'm the Twilight Princess," Midna said. Once again she took a long, graceful, sweeping bow. Once standing tall once more she smiled Link's way. "That was a better introduction, but we'll still have to work on it."

Ilia felt heat race through her veins. Midna hadn't said anything inappropriate, but there was something about the way she smiled at Link that just made her…_ugh!_ She felt herself tense, and Rusl, Sera and Hanch had suddenly fallen very quiet as they watched the scene play out before them.

"Link…how is it that you got to be such close friends with _two different princesses_?" Link saw what was happening. He watched as both woman became suddenly as ridged as stone. Fire formed in both of their eyes. If they'd been cats, they would have started spitting.

For a few seconds, he only gaped in surprise. For some reason, he'd never imagined that the two of them meeting might not be such a good thing. But now that it was happening, he understood why both of them might be upset. He sighed, his shoulders slumping. He'd hoped that they would have been able to get along.

"_**Well?**_" Came Ilia's suddenly terrifying demand. When he looked to her, he flinched a second time. She was just as terrifying as Midna.

"I…we were…the war! And you'd been kidnapped by that moblin! And then the Twilight enveloped me and…I was a wolf! And then the shadow monsters came and imprisoned me! And Midna saved me, but she was an imp at the time. And I didn't know where I was, and Midna wouldn't help. But she did eventually. And I met Zelda in the tower! And…The Master Sword! And Zant was behind everything! But Gannon was really the one behind all of that! And…uh…the Light Spirits had their light stolen and I had to…bring…it back…to…them…"

Everyone was staring. And as Link babbled under the immense crushing pressure from his girlfriends steely gaze, he suddenly realized that the story he was trying to tell never took off the ground to begin with. He wasn't making any sense to anyone. Without taking it slow and starting from the beginning, no one would be able to put together the crazy things he'd gone through.

A cricket chirped in the river to their right.

"Well, it's official, he's crazy." Hanch had said it, and Sera quickly slapped him upside the back of his head. "Ow! Hey!"

"He's not crazy you ass!" Midna snapped. "He's been through more than you'll ever know, even if he _does_ figure out the right words to use to tell you."

But it was clear, even after Hanch's ill comment, that no one believed it. Everyone there knew Link since he was a small child and everyone present loved him. It wasn't just strange words that made someone crazy, it would have been actions too. And so, everyone there trusted and believed in Link. They knew he was honest, voice or no voice.

Ilia's harshness completely melted off of her face in seeing Link struggle to explain something and also in hearing Midna's words. A part of her was sad, very sad that Midna had clearly been with Link during some of his troubles and that she hadn't, but all the same…she was so happy that someone had been with him during such times. Ilia didn't feel like she knew much about anything; not about the war, or Midna, or even Link himself. But…she trusted Link. And she also knew that now that he could speak to her, she would find out these things with time.

"I'm sorry Link, I shouldn't have pressured you like that. Putting you on the spot wasn't the right way to ask you a question. Especially since you're clearly not used to utilizing your words yet."

Midna snorted with amusement.

"You got that right. What a disaster." Completely ignoring Midna, Ilia continued.

"We can talk later, in an environment where you can think." Link listened, something he was an expert in. But then he tried to formulate a response. It took him a second, but when he was ready, he opened his mouth and…

…the front door to Ilia's house banged open loudly and violently once again, revealing the big bellied, big boned mayor Bo.

"Hey! What're you people doing out there chatting? We have a town meeting ready to go in here and we need the guest of honor pronto! We want to _hear_ whatever chitter chatter Link might have stored up in his belly after so many years!"

Rusl started laughing. Midna had to smile. And Link, not used to so much attention, stood in embarrassment. Ilia, in seeing his face, giggled, then slipped her arm into the crook of his elbow. Using her other arm to grab onto him tightly, she steered him toward her house.

"Come on Link! Everyone's waiting!" The group finally turned and headed for the house.

Once inside, Link and his friends found everyone gathered together and ready. The villagers had crowded into the mayors living room. The couch had four people crammed onto it, some of the children in adult's laps. Others sat in wooden chairs. Other's still leaned against the walls or on the tables.

Surprisingly enough, Link saw that someone had busted out some drinks for the occasion. And as he saw a bottle being passed to Pergie, he immediately knew that it was the mayor's best wine. The stuff he'd been saving for over four generations. Hanch immediately went in when he saw it and took up an empty cup from off of one of the tables. The table, Link also noticed, already had snacks put out on it.

"This isn't a meeting," he said out loud. "This is a party."

"Damn skippy it is!" Cried Jaggle, carrying his own cup. "Never a better time to have one! This village needs a good hoe-down. We haven't had one since the Spring Festival. And something like this will never happen again."

"Here here!" Someone across the room cried.

"Ok ok everyone! Settle down!" Mayor Bo stood at the head of the room lifting his hands for attention. The quiet mumblings of separate conversations slowed and then stopped and each person turned his or her attention toward the man up front.

"Now, I know everyone's heard already, but I wanted to make the official announcement for myself: Link has regained his voice!" Several cheers erupted from the more boisterous villagers, while a few others clapped. Fado, however, was so excited, that he accidentally tossed his cup, full of it's beverage into the air. It landed with a clunk staining the carpet and splashing poor little Beth who shot him a very dirty look.

"Sorry…" Fado whispered bashfully. Ignoring the disturbance, Bo continued on.

"Now, I know everyone here has an uncountable amount of things they'd like to talk to Link about, and I thought, what better a way to use his new voice than by throwing a shindig? Everyone should loosen up, have some fun, put off our work until tomorrow, and chew the fat with our honored guest until he wishes he hadn't found his voice after all." This elicited a few chuckles, but the anticipation in the room was too great to ignore. Everyone was ready to start. And it seemed, so was the mayor.

"Ok! Let's have a good time!" And just like that, before Link even really knew where he'd like to stand in the room, everyone was at his side. Dozens of questions bombarded him from everyone and from every direction. Everyone had something they wanted to know.

"So tell us about this Twilight?" Pergie asked.

"And what of the war? That's certainly of much more interest," said Jaggle.

"No no, let him tell us about Zelda first!" Cried Talo.

"Is it true you once defeated ten moblins with one sword stroke?"

"That rumors insane, let's ask him about Midna instead!"

"No! I wanna know where he disappeared to for over three months last autumn!"

Link hardly had a chance to open his mouth at all. Instead, he found himself feeling rather overwhelmed. He lifted his hands in defense against the crowds, trying to get them to give him a second to even inhale before speaking.

"Your clothes are affright Link! Are you hurt at all?" This of course was from Uli. This was a comfortable question, and he felt the love in it. As such he turned to answer her question first.

"No, I'm ok, but…"

"What did you just fight? Oh dear Din! Is that blood?"

"Ignore these idiots Link, have a drink!"

Of course, Link wasn't brash enough to answer. With his voice newly found, he wasn't used to having to butt his way into a conversation, or being made to interrupt someone else in order to get a word in. These concepts were new to him, and it felt rude.

"All of you shut the hell up!" The cry came loudly and frankly from the other side of the room. Blinking, everyone turned to look. There Midna stood by the drink table, pouring herself what seemed to be a second drink.

_Did she drink the first already?_ Link thought, astonished. Turning to face the crowd, her dark form and blue skin in contrast to everyone else's in the room, the Twilight Princess smiled a bit mischievously.

"You're not giving him anytime to answer anything. You're rendering him as mute as when he began." She took a quick sip of her drink, swirling the superb wine in the bottom of her wooden cup. Wine tasted better in glass, but Midna knew that these poor villagers couldn't afford such luxury.

"You've got a Twilight Princess standing right here in the same room with you. Someone from a different realm. Someone who's been with Link throughout most of his journeys. I can answer most of your questions too. So why don't you give the kid some space. Besides, you _should_ be more interested in _me_. Just look at me!"

And of course, everyone was now. And with the attraction of a strange, otherworldly woman, who was clearly well endowed before them, a lot of the men hurried over to Midna's side of the room instead, despite bitter, jealous wives.

Link sighed with relief. Midna, as always, seemed to help him out of a tight spot. With less people focused on him, it was a lot easier to breathe. Wanting to get comfortable, he was at least now able to step fully into the room. Hungry, he headed straight for the food that had been put out. The drinks were set out at a table on the other end of the room as well, so he didn't need to get swallowed in the crowd in order to pour himself a cup. If this was a party, than he wanted in too. Besides, perhaps a little of Mayor Bo's four generation wine might help him loosen up.

It wasn't much later that the party came round to full swing. Everyone grew more comfortable with one another, including the tall dark stranger in the midst with them. Laughter filled the air, and Link had much more of an opportunity to open up. There was a point where everyone had gathered around while he was seated on the couch and silence fell upon them as everyone was now willing and able to listen. Lending Link their ears, Link finally had a chance to tell a few good, long winded stories about his experiences during the war.

He excited the villagers with a few good battle stories, regaling them with his heroics against dragons, monsters and even demons. He told them of the Zora, a water people who were exotic to those in Ordon village, since they never traveled that far north. He described entire underwater worlds, with temples filled with beautiful coral but deadly enemies. Link moved on to tell them of the Gorons, with mayor Bo piping in from time to time, considering he not only used to wrestle the rock-like mountain dwellers, but also he used to live with them. Link used his words to weave images that were spicy hot with lava from the volcano, and molten rock.

"It was an inferno!" he was saying. And with mayor Bo's family wine well in his system, all shyness Link had at the start of the party was completely gone. He gestured widely, adding flare to his story by utilizing his hands and his body the way he always had. Link spoke volumes with body language in ways others simply had never needed to. As a result, now that he had a voice, he had two ways of communicating. It only gave his stories that much more zeal.

"And Darbus was far larger than I imagined. He towered over me, a good fourteen or fifteen feet! Flames leapt from his skin, the chains that the Gorons had tried to shackle him with glowed red hot from the heat! It washed over me in waves!"

"How did you defeat a foe so much larger and more powerful than you?" Link smiled.

"I have to tell the truth! At first, all I could do was run! I had no idea how to take him down. But I circled around him, the room luckily was big enough to allow a lot of room for movement. As I did, continually dodging his attacks, I had enough time to take a good look at him. The jewel in the center of his forehead was a pretty big giveaway."

"E-hem," Midna cleared her throat loudly. "I believe, _hero_, that it was _I,_ that pointed out that jewel on his forehead. Without me being your brains for you, you would have been nothing more than black spot of ash on the fire temples floor." Link laughed, clearly in good nature with all of the food, wine and attention.

"Yes! You're absolutely right. Midna has saved my hide more times than I can count."

"Yeah, like that time you thought it would be a good idea to challenge the Yeti to a snowboarding contest." Midna rolled her eyes as she leaned back against the arm rest of the couch. "This idiot, he would have been smashed flat by that two thousand pound monster had I not let him know the beast had taken a shortcut and was now about to land directly on top of him."

Several people laughed, including Link.

"Ok ok! I concede! I made a few stupid mistakes during our travels. But all the same…I don't regret a single one of them."

"You wouldn't." A few more chuckles escaped the villagers. Everyone seemed like they were having a good time. But the children at least, were getting tired. The sun had set hours ago, and the night was growing deep and late. Even with half of a day at their disposal, Link still hadn't enough time to tell them even a fraction of his travels. He seemed eager to continue, to say even more, but the parents of those children were starting to gather the little ones up in their arms. It was clear that the party was winding down.

Link knew that Rusl and Uli had to go. Baby Ayla had fallen asleep in her mother's arms around sunset, and now Colin was struggling to keep his eyes open. Talo and Malo were both unconscious on the rug next to the snack table, having gorged themselves on potato chips. Beth was still awake, seeing as she was the oldest, but Link could see her fighting tooth and nail to appear as if she weren't tired at all, even if she was.

"I'm sorry we can't stay longer," Pergie and Jaggle said to him. "But we really must go. The boys will have stomach aches in the morning for certain." Link nodded. Waving, the family of four left. And as it goes with parties, once one person leaves, everyone else seems to follow.

"I think that's our cue too," said Sera.

"Aw mom! Can't we stay? I'm not tired at all," Beth claimed boldly. But of course, no one believed her. Letting her keep her illusions, no one called the girl out on it. Instead they just took her hand.

"Sorry Beth. You may not be tired, but mommy and daddy are." But in lifting her head in order to look for her husband, Sera found Hanch passed out from too much wine next to the end table. Link saw her ruffle up as if she had feathers.

"Well, perhaps daddy is already sleeping it off!" Huffing with indignation and embarrassment, she headed for the door.

"Mom? What about daddy?"

"Daddy is staying at the mayor's house tonight!" And with that, they were gone. Fado came up next. Standing next to Link, he clapped his fellow farm worker on the shoulder.

"Well Link, I can't tell ya how much I'm looking forward to the next day we work together. You were interesting enough when you were quiet, but now…well…I've never been good at words. You're already better at it than me!"

Link smiled, his heart so full of joy from the evening that it was beginning to hurt. It was more than anything he'd ever wanted.

"Yeah," he agreed. "Work will be a lot more interesting now." With another clap on his shoulder and a goodnight, Fado left with the others. There were only a few people left then, Mayor Bo, Ilia, Midna, and Link's family. Rusl, Uli and Colin came up next, baby Ayla in Uli's arms. Link stood up from the couch.

Enough words had been exchanged that evening. And as such, Rusl came forward and offered Link a hardy hug instead. The two clapped each other on the back, gave one another a strong, almost painful squeeze, then let the other go.

"Goodnight."

"Goodnight, Link." His family left, and after that, they were left with Hanch, unconscious on the floor, and Ilia, Midna and Bo.

The day had been incredibly long and far more exhausting than even some of his war days. After all, it was just that morning that he'd battled The Darkness, something he hadn't even had the chance to tell the Ordonians about. And with children in the room, Link had held off on a lot of his other stories as well. He hadn't told anyone about his transformation into a wolf. And he hadn't gone into detail about his final battle with Gannon or Zant.

_In fact…now that I think of it…I wonder if some of those stories will ever be appropriate._ Link had always been so focused on whether he _could_ tell such stories, that he'd never stopped to think about if he _should. _The reason he'd become a warrior after all was to spare those he loved the horror of the violence that would have overcome them had he not made such a sacrifice. And some of the things he'd gone through had been so horrific and so grotesque that there were times when he couldn't bear to even think of them, not to mention speak of them.

Over the course of the evening, and in breaking in his new voice, he'd quickly come to realize that turning his thoughts into words was sometimes a lot harder than he imagined it would be. Emotions got in the way, whether it be positive or negative emotions. Excitement seemed to make him stutter. When he was overjoyed, he became loud. And when he felt embarrassment or grief, it seemed to shut him up entirely. Link had never known about this emotional barrier that separated thought and word before. And it seemed that having a voice only opened up a larger amount of complications than he had previously been prepared for.

All the same…nothing could seem to dampen his good mood. Nothing could erase the joy of having his soul back, of feeling like a whole person. And with all of his loved ones around, all of them praising him and supporting him, Link couldn't help but to feel completely connected with them in a way he never had before.

_I gained so much more than a voice today…_ he thought. _I regained my family._ He was so overwhelmed with bliss that he almost wanted to cry again. But he didn't. He'd gotten his tears out earlier, and now, he was almost too tired to do such a thing. The idea of going home to his house and collapsing into his own bed was such a comforting thought. He closed his eyes as he could almost feel the softness of the pillow beneath his head. He imagined being wrapped up in his blanket…

"Hey," A rap of knuckles came knocking against his skull jostling him awake.

"Ow," Link rubbed at his skull. It hadn't really hurt, but saying 'ow' seemed to be reflex, even for someone who'd never said it before. Looking up from the place he stood nodding off, he found Midna, her hands on her hips. Blinking, Link glanced around the room for Bo and Ilia. They were both at the snack tables cleaning up. Link saw Ilia helping her father put dirtied napkins into the trash. She was smiling brightly, her cheeks pink from the excitement of the party. She appeared as beautiful as ever. Smiling a little himself just by having looked at her, he turned his attention back to Midna who seemed to sour in the past two seconds he'd been looking away.

"Good party," she said. "But you know as well as I that I'm not even supposed to be here in the light world. I should probably head back. I have a kingdom to run after all, and my simple presence invites conflict since I'm not of this world." Immediately Link felt his heart grow sad. He knew what her leaving meant. It meant she wouldn't ever come back. Midna, although she had the ability, didn't have the option of just popping into the light world whenever she felt like it. There were consequences to her tearing time and space in order to travel.

For a minute, Link simply stood woefully. Just because he had a voice, didn't mean he knew what to say. And as he looked his war partner in her face, he felt a swell of things, some of which were old, some of which were new, some of which had been buried with bad memories from the war. And it was in feeling these things and thinking of these things that made him go back through the events of the day. And when he did, and when he remembered that dark room and The Beast that had stood before them, Link knew exactly what it was that he had to address.

"Midna," he said. And when he did, he saw a similar look cross over Midna's face as had Ilia's earlier in the day at the simple muttering of her name. But with Midna…there was also a great deal of pain. He hated to see it. And he'd wished that he could have taken it from her. Taking a step forward, and not daring to back down, Link tried to start again.

"Midna, I wanted to apologize about today." And this time, he saw confusion invade Midna's face instead. She gazed at him, her red eyes searching.

"Apologize? What in the Twilight for? Link, you haven't done anything wrong. You could _never_ do anyone wrong." Link smiled, the flattery hitting home. But he knew Midna's words weren't true. He shook his head.

"I screwed up. Big time," he said. "The Darkness…used me to hurt you." He held her gaze, never looking away to make sure she knew he was serious. And Midna had to swallow a lump that was forming in her throat at such a serious expression. "He used me to hurt you and I'm so sorry," he said. "The things he said were so cruel. I may not have been directly at fault but…no matter how you look at it; I was still the reason you were in such pain. I'm sorry. I'm sorry I can't give you what you need. And it hurts to see how this has wounded you so deeply. I just…I just need you to know…I've always wanted to tell you how important you are to me. Even if I can't be what you want."

Midna's face twisted as he spoke. His words stabbed her right through her heart. They pierced her with their truth and kindness. She heard the soft tones he used with her, and his voice was as gentle and as caring as his blue eyes always had been before. They had both known how their relationship balanced precariously on the edge of silence. If Link could never say anything about it, then Midna could always cling desperately to the hope that perhaps she could fool herself into thinking something that she knew not to be true. Perhaps if it was never spoken out loud, she could go on dreaming and fantasizing that maybe things could change between them. She could live in a desire she'd made for herself in her heart.

Midna knew she should have known what Link gaining his voice back would ultimately mean. She should have known that it meant her inevitable rejection. But all the same…with the way he'd phrased it, and in hearing the true affection he held for her in his tones…she couldn't quite help but to feel a little happy and also relieved. The weight of her burden was lifted at the gentle letting down he'd offered. With him finally able to tell her 'no,' well…it put the entire subject to rest. Finally. After so many long years of it eating away at her.

Midna couldn't imagine that it'd been any easier for Link. But, he'd always taken things with more grace than she did. And it made her wonder if perhaps Link wouldn't make a better ruler than her. But she shook her head at that. At least that was something she could still deceive herself about. _The Twilight people need someone harder than Link._ _Someone a little more stubborn and brusque. Someone like me._

Midna closed her eyes for a brief second just to gather herself. She focused on letting her more bitter feelings go, and instead paid more attention to the good things she was feeling. After all, there was a whole lot of comfort and healing in Link's words, even if it was ultimately still a rejection.

After allowing herself a moment of peace, she reopened her shaded eyes. Shifting them to Link's dashingly handsome face, she finally parted her purple lips in response.

"You have nothing at all to apologize for Link. I'm just fine. Besides, if anyone should be apologizing, then it's I who should apologize to you. I…I was so cruel to you when we first met. The Darkness was right in saying that at least. I was…I was horrific. More of a monster than the things we fought. I berated you…called you names. And when we first started off…I didn't even help you fight. I made you do everything by yourself while I sat back and watched. I watched you work yourself to exhaustion, and I never lifted a finger."

Link watched, his heart breaking as Midna's face twisted all over again. But this time it was much different from before. The first time it had twisted at the sound of his words, he'd seen healing in it. But this time, he saw only regret and grief. He saw the weight of the guilt Midna had been carrying around inside of her. But as upsetting as seeing her be in pain was…Link could not ignore his own pain that her words stirred up inside of him. That time period had been so difficult, so agonizing. And he spent a lot of time trying to forget about it.

"I was the monster," Midna said. "I saw how much pain you were in. I knew Ilia had been stolen from you, that you were frantic to find her. I saw your confusion at everything that was happening to you. Being tossed into another world like that…transforming into a completely different creature…you…you'd lost everything. You weren't even able to keep your human body."

Link felt a shudder overtake him at the memories. Those early days, when the war had just begun, when he didn't know if he'd ever be human again…those had been the most terrifying moments of his life. And he could still remember how Midna had made him feel, as if he were nothing, as if he were lower than nothing. A tool to be used for an express purpose. A pawn in a game much bigger than he was.

"You must have been so frightened," Midna said. "…and so lonely. And I…I…all I ever did was punish you for it. The Darkness was right…I was a tyrant. And I did nothing but hurt you. As you were, stuck in a wolf's body and with no voice…y…you were powerless despite all the power you actually had. I…I was a slave master. And…when I saw you, and knew you were the wolf of our legends, I knew I could use you…I made you my slave."

"Stop." Link's voice escaped him suddenly. He hadn't even known it had been coming, and he certainly hadn't been prepared for the gasp like quality of the one word he'd uttered. But upon hearing it, it immediately let him know that he was far more upset about these things than he'd previously let himself acknowledge. His voice, it seemed, didn't only have power over others, but over him as well. Lifting his head, his golden bangs falling into pair of suddenly deepened blue eyes, he looked to the Twilight Princess who'd become one of the best friends he'd ever had. And as he did, Midna couldn't look past the grimace she saw on his face.

"We don't ever need to talk about those things. You're not that person anymore. It's as I said in the temple: I forgave you a long time ago. We don't need to relive all of that. You should know that the Midna from back then is dead. You were reborn as soon as the curse was broken from you. You've already proven yourself a hundred times over. And now you're human, like me. And you're a damned good one Midna."

Midna stared. She could hardly believe the things that were coming out of Link's mouth. He seemed so wise. And it seemed as if he knew exactly what to say despite having no practice with speech or words at all. It was almost like…

"Were you a sage in your past life or something Link? Because you sure are talking like one." Link immediately blushed. Embarrassed, he lifted a hand and rubbed at the back of his neck.

"No, of course not. Why would you say something like that?"

"Because you sound like one. You know, for someone who hasn't spoken words since he was like, what, five? You sure are good at it."

"No I'm not…it was just luck. Or maybe Nayru helped me out." Midna broke into a grin, abolishing the gloomy mood that had been swirling around them only seconds ago. She let out a laugh.

"That's easier for me to believe. You've always had a good rapport going with them. Unlike me." And as she said it, she turned away from Link, her black robes gliding across the hard woods floors. And as she turned, Link knew exactly what it was she was doing. He stepped forward, a look of worry on his face.

"W…wait! Are you leaving right now?" Midna didn't turn to face him again.

"Yes. I want…to remember you looking just as you did when you were spouting all of that spiritual nonsense about me being a good person." Link didn't know what to say to that. He stood in place, unmoving, staring at his best friends back. Midna's orange hair began to glow, the tips of it becoming a bright, brilliant yellow as she prepared to tear through the air before her.

"Forgive me for not turning to face you. If I take one more look at your stupid face, I might change my mind and decide to live here. And I can't do that. I'm a princess. And my duty is to my people. They must come first before everything else." And of course, Link understood that. And he knew how heavy Midna's responsibilities must be. Her own feelings, her own desires would never be first.

"See you around Link." And before he had a chance to object, or reach out to try and stop her, or even decide if moving at all would be a good idea, she tore a hole in the space before her and stepped through it. Only a second or two later, the rift between them closed back up and she was gone.

For a long silent moment, Link simply stood. He missed her already, and it made him sad to think that she was now gone from his life, possibly forever. But, he wasn't given much time to feel melancholy for long, for almost as soon as she was gone, Ilia approached him. Stepping up from his side, she peered around him in order to gaze at his saddened face.

"She…was important to you…wasn't she?" Link lifted his gaze, meeting Ilia's soft, spring, green eyes. Slowly he nodded. Moving in a little closer, and stepping around him so that she stood in front of him this time, Ilia gazed at him.

"I know I don't know much about her, or the time you spent with her, but I imagine the two of you depended on each other quite a bit during the war. She must have been really trustworthy." Ilia smiled. Clearly she was trying to cheer Link up. It had always been hard to see him sad. And she knew that would never change. Link lifted his head.

"She wasn't…at first." Ilia marveled. It had only been four words, but she wasn't used to receiving any information from Link about his thoughts and feelings at all. So four words, even words that only made more questions than answers, was something quite remarkable. Because they'd been at a party, Ilia hadn't had a moments chance to talk to Link one on one about anything. And now, standing here before him, everyone gone with exception of her father and Hanch who was unconscious, she began to realize that this particular dream of hers was coming true.

She had Link to herself. They stood facing one another. And he had the ability to hold a conversation with her. She had so many burning questions. And of course, thought it best to start with the obvious.

"What do you mean? I…I overheard bits and pieces of your goodbyes, but…I didn't really hear the whole story. She wasn't good to you when you two first met?" Looking Link in his eyes, Ilia suddenly didn't like the expression he was wearing. Her golden eyebrows crinkled together with both suspicion and concern. "How did the two of you meet anyway?"

Link was quiet as Ilia watched his blue eyes shift to the side in order to glance her father's way to see where he was and what he was doing. Immediately, she hated the look he wore. His expression became very unsettling, and it seemed as if he were holding onto some dark secrets that no one had ever been able to ask him about before. But suddenly, and very quickly, things seemed a lot more real.

"Would your father let us take a walk at such a late hour?" Ilia almost laughed. It was cute that Link wanted to be so polite and formal, but it hadn't been necessary for years.

"Oh Link, I'm passed the age where I need to ask for permission. I just need to let him know I'm going." Link nodded. He was going to give her time to go speak with the mayor, but instead, she just turned and hollered across the room.

"Hey dad, I'm going to go for a walk with Link so we can finally talk about things, ok?" Bo lifted his head from the stain he was cleaning on their wooden table. A very large grin overtook his face.

"About damned time. You go and talk until you can't anymore. I know you've got a world to catch up on. It's ok if you don't come home for a few hours. I know how it is." Ilia smiled.

"Thanks daddy!" She turned to Link then, all grins. "Let's go!" She reached out, putting her arm in his, then, keeping a firm hold on him, she steered her love toward the front door. Link was surprised at how easy it had been. Before, without a voice to communicate with, he'd no way of asking permission for anything or making his desires clear. Now, with a simple sentence, they were out the door.

The young couple stepped out into the night. Because it was so late, Ordon village was very dark. A lot of the villagers had already returned home and were in bed. As such, the torches they left burning were already put out. Even the torches that usually lit the way along the dirt road were out. The only illumination they had to see by now was the moon and stars. Luckily enough for them though, the moon was almost full, so after only a few minutes of allowing their eyes to adjust, they had plenty to see by.

Quiet at first, they turned to the right, heading away from the goat ranch and toward the forest. Link really didn't know how to start a serious conversation, and of course, that's the type of conversation he knew they'd be having. As such, he waited for Ilia.

Ilia, sensing this, and knowing Link well enough to understand his predicament, knew that she had to be the one to start. She turned, gazing at him through the white light of the moon. He was more handsome than ever, especially with the stars glittering overhead. But he had a frown on his face, and that was never nearly as nice as his smile.

"Link, are you ok? You seem so pensive after such a fun evening." Link stopped walking. Mostly so that he could formulate a response.

"Yes, I'm fine," he said. "There's just so much to think about. I didn't ever really believe I'd actually get my voice back one day. And now that I have, there's so much I can do with it. But…with everything I could say…I never realized that perhaps there are things I _shouldn't_ say. The idea never crossed my mind until this all became a reality."

Ilia peered up at him, concern crossing her sweet face.

"What do you mean, things you shouldn't say?" Link sighed, then glanced off to the trees in the distance.

"Well, I went through a lot. And I've always wanted to tell people about it. But at the party, as I was telling my stories, I found myself picking the appropriate ones very carefully. And even then, I dumbed down a lot of the details. There's…a lot of things that I'm not sure the people of Ordon should know about. It'll only upset everyone."

And of course, in hearing this, Ilia's frown only deepened. She'd known of course, that Link had been through plenty of ordeals. Some of which were probably very traumatic for him. He'd been fighting in a war after all. She couldn't imagine the horrors he'd witnessed, or the atrocities that had befallen him. But…she'd always imagined that one day, if he ever did manage to receive his voice, he would tell her of these mysterious things and they would only grow ever closer to one another. But now it seemed as if…perhaps it would be a lot harder than either one of them had previously imagined.

"Are you saying, you can't talk with me about the war?" Link turned away from the moon, his gaze falling onto Ilia. And when it did, she couldn't help but to shudder. His blue eyes were so intense, so deep with a wide range of serious emotions that it pierced her. Seeing him wear an expression like that sent fear into her heart. She'd seen him wear such intense emotions before, but it'd never been directly after a question that he could then answer verbally. And in witnessing such eyes, Ilia became unsure of what to do next.

"W…was….was it that bad?" Link turned away once more. No one had ever bothered to ask him such a question before, because he'd never had a way of answering. But it wasn't something he had to think about.

"Yes," he answered plainly, simply. "There are plenty of stories I could tell, plenty that I even _want _to tell, but there are others still, that perhaps…would be better left lost in my silence. I couldn't hurt Rusl, or Uli with them." He glanced at Ilia. "I couldn't hurt you with them." Ilia felt a sudden spark of indignation then. And upon feeling it, she marched forward, putting herself in front of Link all over again. Hands on her hips, she glowered up at him.

"And wouldn't that be my decision? I'm a big girl Link, I think I could handle it if you chose to tell me." Link glanced to the side, a sudden grimace on his face. Ilia could easily see that he didn't believe she could handle much of anything that he was currently thinking of. And that would have only fed her anger and indignation had she not also seen the other things playing across his features. And what stood out the most to her was that original grimace. It was almost a cringe. He was suddenly very tense, and it was plain to see that whatever memories he had hidden for so long were now all rising up to the surface at the possibility of being vocalized. And those memories of his very clearly were painful.

Sympathy overrode her crossness. She knew it couldn't have been easy for him. Even in finally getting his voice back, something that she was sure was a dream come true, it didn't mean that the burden and responsibilities that came with it weren't difficult. Link was facing a completely new set of challenges; challenges of the like that he had never dealt with before, and had possibly never even dreamed of becoming a reality for him. And he was already struggling with so much. Ilia had seen the lost expression he wore from time to time, whether it be while he was staring up at the sky, or simply off into the distance, either way, she'd seen him get lost in his mind.

She knew it was because of the war and the things he'd suffered. Everyone in the village knew. Ever since he'd returned home to them, there were plenty of moments when he'd simply space out; shutting out the things around him in order to focus on whatever it was that was going on inside that mind of his. No one was able to talk to him. The most they'd been able to do was call his name to snap him out of it, or gently touch his shoulder to get his attention away from whatever horrors of his past he was entertaining.

He always came back to them, of course. And he always bounced back, smiling as always, happy to share in their day. But the people of Ordon village weren't fool enough to think that he hadn't suffered for his deeds, that there weren't any consequences to the heroics he'd performed. But…with him being lost in his silence, there'd been little they could do to help.

But now however, Ilia knew there was plenty they could do to help. With Link having a voice, he could finally express the fears and anxieties that had no doubt been trapped inside of him all this time. And she knew that the best medicine was to talk about such horrors. But…it seemed as if Link however, was still playing his part as protector. He was afraid of hurting the villagers. And more over, Ilia had a sneaking suspicion that Link probably understood that to talk about such things would be painful. Possibly excruciatingly so depending on what memory was assailing him. No one wanted to feel such pain, even if it was for the best. And with Link never having had a voice before, Ilia wasn't sure he even understood that this was the way that people healed from spiritual wounds.

"Link," Ilia said softly. He turned at the sound of her tender voice. Looking to her, he found a sweet face, an understanding face. As always, she put him at ease and filled him with warmth.

"Link, that's what friends and family members are for you know? We're here for you to lean on. We're here to be reliable, to see you through tough times. No one here would ever think any less of you for having suffered through your trials. You're a part of our family. And everyone here in the village loves you." Ilia reached out then, gently taking his gloved hands in hers. She held his callused palms gently, then smiled at him in that way that she always did when warming someone's heart.

"You've done so much for us, for Hyrule. You've suffered for us. Now it's our turn to do something for you. Trust me when I say Link, that every single person in this village is ready to help. We're open, and more than willing to listen. I think people have been waiting to hear your stories for years and years. It doesn't matter what kind of stories they may be. And we're a tough group of farmers! We can take it! Don't sell us short!"

She nodded affirming, smiling brightly. And even in the dark of night, Link could see her radiance. She was beautiful, as always. Like a shining light. He couldn't help but to smile back. And at her words, he of course knew she was right. He felt almost silly then. He knew how tough Ordonians were. And he also knew how much they truly loved him. It was almost laughable to think that they wouldn't want to hear a woeful tail if it would ease his burden. They'd do anything that he himself would do for them. To think anything else would be to take away from their strength and bravery.

"Well of course." He agreed, smiling to match Ilia. "I don't know why I would ever think any less of any of them. I've always felt so strongly…so strongly that everyone here is my family. I love…_all_ of them." Ilia smiled. This was the Link she fell in love with. And his words only affirmed the things she already knew about him. He was courageous, in almost every way. Not just against physical foes, but he was brave in heart and emotion as well as mind and body. He wouldn't ever let anything defeat him, not even the things that lurked within himself. And those foes, were often the toughest of all to defeat.

"Right then!" Squeezing her love's gloved hands, Ilia knew what had to be done. Looking up into Link's clear blue eyes, she set her face firmly. "You tell me some stories. Whatever it is you're thinking about, right now!" She knew she had to be demanding about it, for she saw Link's hesitance. All the same, her righteous attitude elicited a grin out of him. He chuckled. And his laughter alone was like music. With his voice back, it had a quality that it had never possessed before.

"Yes ma'am!" He teased. But then his smile grew to incorporate a bit of sadness to it. Ilia had seen this type of grin on him before. He was being brave, but all the same, it was easy to see that there were wounds hidden beneath that smile. "I do, however, request that we have such a conversation in my house, away from any eaves droppers."

She saw him glance to the darkened houses on his right and left. She understood completely. Because Ordon was such a small village, everyone was in everyone else's business. And with something as huge as Link regaining his lost voice, people would no doubt be interested in him and his business even more so than usual. There was really no telling if people had actually gone to sleep, or if one of them was lurking by a darkened window out of curiosity. So Ilia nodded.

"Ok." Releasing one of his hands, she kept a firm grip on the other. Moving to his side, the two began to walk onward toward the forest together. And at first it was peaceful and silent. Ilia still enjoyed the quiet air that hung about Link. Even with his voice back, he remained calm and collected. He didn't need to be speaking all the time. And Ilia had grown up in his silence. As such, their walk was just as enjoyable as it always had been before. As they moved, the little houses around them got left behind, and in their place, trees sprang up and out of the soil. Link's house was just ahead. But he didn't wait for them to arrive. As soon as they were out of earshot of the village, he spoke.

"I was a slave." Ilia stopped walking. Link did too. The sentence was so foreign to her, so strange that at first she hadn't been sure she'd heard him correctly. Perhaps Link didn't know what that word really meant, because he was so new at speaking? But no, of course not. Having been listening his entire life, Ilia was sure her explanation was just preposterous. And when she lifted her wide green eyes to look at him, she saw the truth on his face. He knew exactly what it was he'd just said. His jaw was set, his blue eyes firm. He was intensely serious.

Ilia felt her fingers and toes go cold. She felt the heart in her chest suddenly pick up speed. Her green eyes searched him for some other explanation for his words, but she got none. Every part of him she searched rang the truth. Link had always been terribly honest in all things.

"Midna was my keeper. That's how I know her." Ilia had nothing to say. It was hard to hear his brand new voice say such horrible things. His tones were so sweet and tender, the sound of his voice so pleasing to her ears, but his words were like knives. She couldn't say a thing, struck as silent as Link had once been.

"After you were kidnapped, after you were taken from me, when we were attacked in the spring, I ran after you and Colin. But the Twilight had already taken over a part of the forest. I was dragged into it by dark forces. There, without the power of the light, I transformed into a wolf. I…passed out from the pain of it. But upon waking, I was chained in a dungeon cell."

Ilia couldn't move. Couldn't breathe. _What is he saying?_ His words were real words, to be sure, but he might as well have been speaking in another tongue entirely. The things he was telling her were so wild and so nightmarish that she was sure it couldn't be real. Her ears had a hard time even listening to it.

"I wasn't there long however, Midna came to release me. She had been transformed too. She was an imp at the time. But her magic was as strong as ever. She freed me from the cell under the condition that I do anything she told me to do. I…really had no way of arguing. I never had a voice to begin with, but as a wolf, I couldn't even gesture. I…I had to get out of that cell, I had to go find you and Colin. I knew you'd been lost in the Twilight too. And so…there hadn't been much choice. So I just kind of…went along with it."

Link sighed, clearly not entirely proud of the situation he had once found himself in. But all the same, had he had to do it all over again, he knew he would have made the same choices. In that manner, he had no regrets, even if he did still carry some emotional scarring from it all.

"She never used to word 'slave,' but I knew perfectly well that's what I was. She rode on my back like I was a pack mule, and ordered me around as if I…"

"Stop." Blinking, Link halted his story, pulled quickly out of the memories he'd been delving into. Turning, he looked to his girlfriend. Perhaps he shouldn't have been, but he was shocked to see tears. They glimmered in the moonlight as they fell from her quivering chin and to the earth. She trembled in place, but it was clear from her expression that her shaking wasn't only from grief, but also from rage. Her cheeks were a fiery red.

"Ilia…"

"I'll kill her!" She suddenly screamed. "I'll kill that horrible bitch!" Link flinched. He wasn't sure he'd ever heard Ilia curse before. Well…once or twice, but on very rare occasion. For a second, he wasn't sure what to do.

"I…uh…" His blue eyes flickered, torn between decisions. Finally he took a step forward. "It's ok," he said. "It was only like that at first. She changed throughout the journey. We even became friends. She started to help me out and…"

"I can't believe you!" Ilia pulled away from him as he came near. Turning away, she started to march in the other direction, but only for a few feet, then she would turn around and march back toward him again, pacing back and forth. "I always knew you were too kind for your own good, but to befriend someone like that, to befriend a monster that hurt you and used you like that! I…I can't even fathom it! She's wicked!"

"I…no!" Link was clearly torn, his face filling with distress. He really had no idea what to do to fix it. "She…she changed her mind! She's not like that anymore. She saved my life countless times. By the end, I relied on her to help me through battle. And I saw the regret on her face every remaining day we fought together. She wasn't…"

"I can't believe your defending her! She _rode on your back_? That's what you just said right? She _rode_ you? Like a _mule_?" Link flinched. Despite Midna's change of heart, despite their friendship, the past still hurt. And quite a lot when people said it like that, in the way the darkness had said it just that morning. It brought back a lot of pain, things he was still trying to figure out how to bury, or forget, or work through. And having Ilia say things so bluntly, to see her so angry, reminded him of the wounds he'd once suffered. It was bubbling up inside, threatening to overwhelm him if he didn't do something to stop it soon.

"Ilia please…" And it was the desperate quality in his soft spoken words that got through her raging fire. When she heard such gentle tones in the face of all of her anger, she simply _had_ to turn to look at him. And when she did, regret overwhelmed her. He was clearly in tremendous pain at her words. She could scarcely stand to see his expression, there was so much hurt in his clear eyes. And when he glanced away from her, shame and humiliation on his face, her heart threatened to cease its beating.

"Ilia…let's not talk anymore…I don't want to upset you. And I…perhaps I'm not ready for all of this. I don't know how to tell these stories correctly. I'm…not saying things right."

Guilt filled her. It overwhelmed her. It threatened to swallow her. Ilia couldn't stand to see such a wrenched expression on the man that she loved. She'd just finished telling him that she could take anything he could say, any story he wanted to reveal to her. And yet, he'd only gotten a few sentences in when she began to lose it. And her reaction, so harsh and so intense had only served to cause more damage than good.

In looking at her love, she could easily see that she had frightened him. As brave as he was, she knew that he was still in need of her support when it came to these heavy serious matters. He'd locked away secret pains, hiding them deep within his heart because there'd never been a way of getting them out before. Now that there was, he tried to show one of those dark secrets to her. And her reaction had been anger, and to shout and curse. Now, she was sure, that in his newness with words, she'd only served to teach him that revealing his darkest stories would only bring the people he loved pain and anger, which of course was the original fear he had vocalized to her only moments ago.

Ilia had told him that he wouldn't hurt her or his loved ones by speaking with them. But she had just demonstrated the exact opposite. How could he ever open up to her now?

"I'm a fool," she uttered out loud. Lifting a hand, she covered her mouth, suppressing a sob that tried to escape. She certainly didn't want to start crying any more than she already was. If her anger turned to grief, Link would see that his words had caused such a reaction from her. And Ilia didn't want him feeling any type of guilt for having opened up to her. But of course, such a thing was almost impossible to hide. He saw the pain on her face as clear as day.

"You're not a fool…" he immediately responded. Moving then, he walked up to her. Putting himself before her, he then reached out, wrapping his arms around her slender form. He held her close, keeping her safe against his body.

"Anyone would be upset by the words I used. It's…not a nice story. None of the stories you want to hear are happy. Maybe…I shouldn't tell them after all."

"No!" Ilia shook her head, while still keeping her face buried in his chest. "I want to help you. Maybe I was stupid for saying it wouldn't upset me. It's clear now that it will. But…that still doesn't mean you shouldn't tell me these things. I…I want to share your burden! Link…I love you!"

Link fell silent, but his grip on his girlfriend increased. He squeezed her slender shoulders with his callused hands. He buried his nose in her golden hair. Closing his eyes, he inhaled her scent. As always, she smelt vaguely of both the forest and the ranch, but of course, her own unique scent was mixed in. It immediately put him at ease, for this was the moment he'd been waiting for.

"All my life I've wanted to tell you," he said. "Ever since we were kids, and I figured it out for the first time. I…I never had the means of making myself clear before. And the entire time I was searching for my voice, there was always one thing that I knew I had to do with it once I got it back. I've wanted…I've wanted to tell you every day I've been alive…how special you are. I wanted to tell you, how beautiful you are, and all the things you mean to me." Burying his nose in her hair, he kissed her sweetly.

"I've wanted to say, all this time, how much I love you." Emotion flooded the young farm girl. And hardly having any hope of containing it, she started to cry all over again, this time for very different reasons. The joy she felt was overwhelming, and there was simply no other way to express it.

"I know!" She cried. "I've always known! You showed me how much you loved me every day, through your actions! There was never a moment that I didn't know. It's so wonderful to hear you say it, in your own voice, but…there was never a single day that went by when I didn't know Link."

He continued to hold her tightly, not wanting to release her, not wanting that warmth in her body to leave him, or the scent he had from her golden locks to go. And so, for a moment, the young couple simply stood in silence, until finally, Link said,

"Maybe…a little bit at a time." Ilia lifted her head then to gaze at him.

"Hm?"

"A little bit at a time. My past, and the things I could tell you. Maybe just…a thing here or there. When it arises naturally, that's when I'll say it." Ilia smiled softly, then nodded.

"Mm." She agreed. Link smiled a bit when he saw her smile, but then gently unwrapped his arms from around her.

"Maybe we should head to bed. It's late, and I don't want your father to wait much longer."

"Oh," Ilia glanced to the forest to the place where Link's house lay nestled in the leaves waiting. She really didn't want to go home again. In fact, she hardly wanted to leave Link's side at all. Especially now that he had his voice back, especially after their serious conversation. She just wanted to be with him always.

"Link, couldn't I just…spend the night again?" Link glanced her way, then shook his head.

"Not this time. I…wouldn't want to be tempted." Ilia blinked. In looking at him, she saw a light pink coloring rise to his cheeks. And in seeing that, a blush came to her own face as well.

"Oh," she said in understanding. Link had never had a voice to express such a feeling before, but she supposed it was only natural. It in fact was rather flattering. And with him finally being able to vocalize such desires, she suddenly became aware of all of the inappropriate things she'd done to him growing up.

When did he start loving her in that way? Because when they were twelve, they'd still been wrestling each other in the mud. But of course…the type of wrestling matches they had drastically changed that year, and it wasn't long after that Link refused to participate in them. All the same, Ilia had purposefully teased him and flirted rather shamelessly at that age. She wasn't sure if she felt she could get away with a lot precisely because Link couldn't say a thing about it, but that only seemed to egg her on. She remembered pulling his hair, or splashing him with cold water when they were near the spring.

_Actually, now that I think of it, a lot of our childhood games stopped that year. Link wouldn't play tag with me that summer either._ And of course, she'd always secretly known why. But all the same, it had been easy to ignore without him saying a thing about it. But now…he'd outright in one simple sentence laid it on the table for her.

Tempted, was the word he'd used. And something about that…made her very excited. Knowing that bullying her way into his house at night was no longer an option didn't sadden her like she thought it might. Instead, an entirely new future between them seemed revealed. Link was clearly stating the fact that he wasn't sure if he'd be able to control himself if she came to stay with him again. There were no more assumptions. Ilia could no longer presume what Link was thinking or feeling, or pretend that he was supposing the same things that she wanted him to in her mind. Because now…he had the ability to plainly state what he was wanting, or not wanting.

_Wow._ She thought. Full of a new type of excitement at the prospect of a new and exciting future between them, Ilia nodded in agreement.

"Ok," she said. "Goodnight Link." She watched as he smiled fondly.

"Goodnight," He turned away then and headed down the path that lead into the forest. And as for Ilia, the idea of a new dawn approaching was suddenly far more thrilling than any morning she'd ever waited for before. Who knew what tomorrow would bring now that Link could speak.


	19. Chapter 19: Scars Revealed in the Spring

((Sorry to keep you guys waiting so long. To make it up to you, I have TWO chapters back to back! Hope you enjoy!))

**Chapter 19**

Scars Revealed in the Spring

The sun rose on Ordon village the way it always had; by gracefully lifting itself up and over the purple mountains in the distance just by the horizon and into the gray morning sky, tingeing everything a sun kissed yellow. It stretched out its beams, reaching the rooftops of each little house that rested below. The sun immediately got to work, shining its joyous face into sleepy Ordonian's windows in order to wake them. It warmed the ground, and told its trusted partner, the rooster that it was time to crow. The rooster did just so, raising its voice loudly over the farm lands. If the villagers weren't up with the light, they certainly would be up with the noise.

The dew drops resting on the blades of fresh green grass began to shimmer in the glory of the sun's light. Acting as prisms, tiny rainbows beamed forth as light bounced off of the water of the rivers and streams. The frogs and owls shrunk away from it all, and crawled under rocks or into trees to slumber, while the birds of the day awoke to greet the day, each with its own song of praise. The Ordon goats bayed from within their barn, knowing it was soon time to be let out. And as the Ordon villagers yawned and stretched themselves to life, it became apparent that this was a brilliant new day.

Ilia, however, missed it all. She wasn't used to staying up late, or partying for that matter. As such, when she finally began to stir, the sun was already well into the sky, the dew already dried up and the heat of the day had begun to dry things out. It was mid morning, only another few hours until lunch by the time she opened her spring green eyes. All the same, she didn't even need to move, or get out of bed to know exactly what it was she wanted to do with her entire day. A single thought hit her, and as soon as it did, she knew she had to carry it out.

_Today, Link and I will go swimming in the spring, just like we used to before the war. We'll be happy and free, and somehow, someway, it will be even better than it ever was, because now Link can speak to me._

Giddy beyond reason, she swung her legs over the side of her bed and hurried to get up and get ready. She very hastily brushed her hair, pulled on her swimsuit, then put her regular clothes on top. Not bothering with anything like make-up since she was going swimming, she ran into the kitchen to tell her father where she was going. And once he forced an apple into her hand for breakfast, she hurried out the door in her flip flops munching on the fruit quickly.

Stepping out into the warmth and the light of the day, Ilia had hardly gone more then ten feet down the road before Sera the shopkeeper was running up to her.

"Ilia! Good morning!"

"Good morning Sera." Ilia answered with cheer. She smiled brightly from just above her shining red apple. Once at the young girl's side, the older women fell in step beside her.

"You're off to go see Link I take it?" And Ilia couldn't help but to feel giddy and happy at Sera's tone of voice. Clearly the older woman not only approved, but was eager for Ilia to go along as well.

"Yes. I was going to head to his house first, but maybe you could save me the trouble. Is he at work today?"

"Oh, he was," Sera giggled. "But he's already finished! He has more zeal than ever before and finished the morning chores faster than ever before. He's not due back to the ranch until his afternoon roundup with Fado." Ilia's eyes widened with surprise.

"Really, already? But it's hardly eleven!" Sera only nodded, her grin so large it forced her eyes to squeeze shut.

"Yes! And I don't know what he used his new voice for to say to Fado, but that boy's self esteem has soared! You know how Fado always thinks so lowly of himself? Well not today! I can't help but wonder what Link said to him!" Her smile was so huge, Ilia was almost afraid she'd hurt her cheeks.

"And on his way back to the forest, I got a chance to chat with him myself. I was telling him how upset I was with Hanch for having acted like a drunken fool last night. I was apologizing, since it was his party celebration and all, and he told me not to worry about it and that he was sure everything would be just fine if I just forgave Hanch. He told me that he'd seen how our family interacts and that Hanch clearly loves me and Beth very much and that the only thing to do about it was forgive and forget and move on." Sera seemed so delighted that she almost started bouncing.

"Well of course he was right m'dear. But I hadn't known he was so observant. He seems as if he knows how this entire village runs. I guess being silent all this time gave him a lot of insight into things. It sure is nice to finally get an opinion out of him. And it was such a useful one, I dare say I might ask for his advice more often." Ilia couldn't help but to smile. It seemed as if a lot of the villagers were finally starting to understand just how special Link was. She was sure that they'd known before, I mean, he'd become a hero after all, but they hadn't known how special he was just as himself.

_I've known_, Ilia thought. _I've seen him, trapped inside himself all this time. I've known how kind and brave and spiritual he was. _And she was sure that the others knew to a degree, but Sera's excitement and surprise was a hint at the fact that she hadn't really known the extent of what Link was actually capable. _Perhaps she still sees him as a boy on some level, because she's watched him grow and never had the opportunity to hear the mature ideas and thoughts he has. _

"It's wonderful," was the thing that finally came out of Ilia's mouth. Sera grinned.

"It is," she agreed. "But I'll let you go now. You have important things to catch up on with him don't you?" Sera, despite her age, giggled like a school girl. "Oh, and one more thing before I forget. He won't be at his house. He told me he was heading into the forest to go fishing. He's probably at the spring."

"Oh, thank you! I won't need to hunt him down now."

"My pleasure sweetie. Good luck!" And with that, she turned and waddled back toward her shop. The pair, having been walking while talking, had approached the edge of town near the last half of their conversation, as such, Ilia had already reached the gates of town. Stepping through them brought her to the little shaded grove that held Link's house. His home stood right before her, but she didn't look at it for very long. She instead walked right passed it and through to the path on the left. If he was out fishing, then she knew perfectly well which spring he would be in, and it was only a little walk down the forest path.

The trees grew up around her, their smooth trunks becoming wider as she went. Some, she knew to be hundreds of years old. And they were taller and thicker than any other trees in all of the lands of Hyrule. Towering over her, the green canopy far above shed down trickling tendrils of light. Colorful song birds nestled themselves in the branches, twittering out a note here or there, but done with their morning songs. A pair of squirrels played a game Ilia was well familiar with, chasing each other up and down the tree trunks, never really catching the other, but still more than eager to try.

The air was cool and smelt so alive and fresh. It was clean and invigorating. If she didn't know any better, she'd be afraid that it was too cold in the forest to go swimming, but Ilia knew that it would be much hotter at the spring. The spring was wide enough, and its beaches just sandy enough to keep the trees at bay. As such, it sat in direct sunlight. It would be more than warm enough once she arrived.

Her flip flops moving over the dirt path, Ilia saw the stone wall to her left that separated her from the spring. It would only be a little while longer that she would come around the bend and to the entrance with the gate. And then she would find her Link. And together they could…

Her thoughts stopped here as her ears picked up a faint noise in the distance. At first, it had been so quiet that she hadn't been sure she'd heard anything at all, but as she moved forward and the gentle breezes blew the right way, she heard it again. And when she did, she couldn't help but to feel the hair stand up on the back of her arms. It was something she was completely unfamiliar with and had never heard before, but all the same, it was strikingly beautiful.

As Ilia moved further still, coming closer and nearer to the spring, she suddenly realized that what she was hearing was singing. Someone within the spring was the maker of such a sound.

_Oh dear Farore, Link's singing!_ She suddenly realized. The thought had never occurred to her before, mostly because he'd never had the ability. But now that he did, singing was still something that took her as a surprise. It was somehow completely different from speaking simple words. And as she realized that the voice making such a song belonged to her love, she could not help but to start running. Excitement filled her. She couldn't wait to hear his voice when used to make music. She just knew, simply knew that it would just be the most beautiful thing she'd ever hear.

And so, running now, her flip flops slapped the ground. Rounding the bend in the path, she quickly came upon the gates that bade entrance to the light spirits spring. She and Link had played in it countless times growing up, but this time, it seemed so drastically different. This time, even though it was such a routine place to her, was like magic.

Coming to the gates, Ilia stopped running abruptly. She didn't want to disturb her boyfriend. Curious, and wanting nothing more than to hear his song, she dared not interrupt him. If he knew she was listening, he might get embarrassed and stop. And she couldn't have that. No. She simply had to listen, had to hear his new voice work. And so, Ilia stopped just next to the entrance, standing just next to the stone wall. Smoothly, carefully, she crept, peeking her head just around the stone. And when she did, she spotted her love.

There he sat, upon the grass on the shore, just beneath the nearest tree to the water's edge. He kept in the shade, keeping the worst of the sun off of his skin. Fishing pole in hand, and a line in the cool, crystal, clear water, he lay back upon the thick trunk of the tree.

Ilia was thrilled to see him wearing his Ordon clothes today. His weapons weren't anywhere in sight, and this way he seemed much more natural and at peace to her. He'd taken his shoes off. Where they were she didn't even know. Bare feet stuck out in front of him, and golden hair free from that silly hat he usually wore, he was more handsome than ever she remembered.

And even more so for the gentle notes that floated out from between his lips. His voice was soft, yet earthy, tender, yet insistent. He was by no means a professional, and certainly not the best in Ordon, but he could carry a tune. And it was the simple sound of his long lost voice that made it so magical, never mind the flat note here or there. And as he sang, Ilia couldn't help but be moved, even if it was a song she'd heard hundreds of times growing up, it seemed to have a different meaning coming from such a new source.

How blessed am I,

How blessed am I,

That Farore's courage might know me,

As well as every single living tree.

They may grow tall, and the day may grow long,

But Farore sets the right from the wrong.

How lucky am I,

How lucky am I,

That Nayru's Wisdom envelopes me,

Her love as deep as the endless blue sea

Against one another we fight and war

But she knows that there's good at our very core.

How joyful am I,

How joyful am I,

That Din's power takes root within me,

It stirs up a fire that sets me free,

Some passion can burn ferociously bright,

But it gives me the strength to do what's right.

How blessed am I,

How blessed am I,

To know Farore, Nayru and Din,

It's because of them I'm free from my sin,

Between the day and night, night and day,

The three goddesses will show us the way.

The song was short and sweet, and it was something the adults used to sing to them as children. Ilia's father used to sing it to her too, back when her mother had still been alive. It wasn't only encouraging in times of sadness, but used as a tool to teach young ones about the basic beliefs of the Hyrulian people. Ilia knew that in the dark of night, back when Link had been new and rescued, and when he was suffering those terrible nightmares he had as a boy, Rusl used to sing it to him too.

She smiled to herself. Ilia couldn't help but to imagine how wonderful it must have been for Link to finally be able to sing the songs he'd been hearing his entire life. Never mind that it was originally a song for children; hearing it now from him, the source of such words being from an adults lips, the lullaby had a completely new meaning. And Ilia, in hearing the lyrics as she never had before, suddenly realized that it wasn't really a children's song at all. Any adult would have done well to listen carefully to what that song was actually saying and what it really meant.

_Courage and faith in the face of evil and adversity,_ she thought, and as she did, her heart threatened to soar straight up and out of her throat and into the heavens. _I've managed to catch the best man in all the land. _It felt as if a small horse were galloping away from within her ribcage. But all the same, heart pounding or not, she knew she had to step out and reveal herself. For as exciting as spying on her love was, it would be far greater to actually be with him and spend time with him. And so, hoping he wouldn't be too embarrassed when she revealed herself, she moved out from behind the rocks. Stepping in through the gates, her flip flops falling on the white sand of the spring bank, she lifted a hand and called out to him.

"Yoohoo! Link!" Link's song, of course, was quickly cut short. He sat up from the place he'd been reclining and glanced over to see Ilia near the entrance. He immediately broke out into a grin as such Ilia had never seen before. She didn't think she'd ever seen him so happy out of the entire time she'd known him.

"Ilia!" He lifted his own arm, waving as he held onto his fishing pole with the other. Not getting up, he instead waved her over. "Join me!" And although he hadn't said much of anything at all, Ilia could already see that his simple two word request meant the world to him. She could see how much he enjoyed having his voice, how much he loved speaking. To be able to make such a simple request was very different from how it had been before. Before, when he couldn't speak, Ilia tried to imagine what he would have to go through in order to get her to understand that he wanted her to join him.

_He'd have to wave me over, _she thought. _Then when I arrived, I wouldn't know what he wanted, so he'd probably have to put his fishing pole down, physically take my shoulders and steer me toward the tree…_ But her thoughts trailed off at that. She knew better. Ilia knew he wouldn't ever trouble Ilia in such a way. Link had never been big on grabbing people in order to get his point across. Instead, she knew what would have actually happened: he wouldn't have gotten to sit with her at all. He would have had to stop fishing all together, stand up, get out from his cozy position from under the shaded tree, and come toward her instead.

It made her a little sad. He'd spent his entire life missing out on all the little pleasures that everyone else had. And the thing that had fixed that now, were two little words. _Join me._

Ilia was more than happy to comply. Stepping up and onto the grassy area where he sat, she bent down, then sat just beside him. Link grinned at her, his face filled with light. Ilia couldn't help but to smile back. It was contagious.

"You slept late," Link said. "Tired from the party?" And again, Ilia could see how absolutely thrilled he was in hearing himself speak. Normally, in thinking that way about anyone else, it would mean they were arrogant, or haughty. But not Link. Ilia could see on his face and hear in his delighted tones that he simply understood what a gift it was that he'd been given. And she knew that he would never, ever take his voice for granted the way others did. He would never misuse it, or wield it like a weapon. He would only heal and bring joy. Ilia smiled a bit shyly.

"I'm not used to such big parties," she said. "Except at the spring and fall festivals of course."

"Of course." Link chuckled. "Do you remember, when we were kids, and at the fall festival Rusl had helped to bury me under a light layer of dirt and then put a jack o lantern on my head?"

"Yes," Ilia replied a bit of a sour note in her tones. "And when you popped out of the ground, you scared me half to death!" Link was immediately overtaken by laughter.

"It was worth the silent treatment you gave me for the two days following! And it was even worth all the trouble it took to convey my plan to Rusl. He didn't understand what I wanted from him for the longest time." Ilia fell silent at that. She couldn't even imagine how she would try to communicate such a complicated plan to her father if she'd lost her voice. Looking to her love, she found him gazing out over the shining water. His thrilled smile seemed permanent on his face. He was so happy, and he just glowed with it.

"It…must have been so hard for you," she said to him softly. Blinking, Link turned to face his girlfriend. As he did, he only offered another smile.

"It wasn't so bad," he replied. "I couldn't really miss something I'd never had. I couldn't remember anything before my silence, so I couldn't remember that I ever had a voice to miss." But his words didn't seem to cheer Ilia any. She knew perfectly well that although Link told the truth, that it had still been hard on him, sometimes even cruel. She'd seen him almost lose his mind on occasion when he had something vital to explain and couldn't make anyone understand. He was just too good natured to focus on the negative things in his past.

"There's no fish today," Link said. "I came at the wrong time. The sun's too hot and the water levels too high. There's going to be a full moon tonight." Ilia looked to him then as he started to fiddle with his fishing wire on his pole.

"If you knew it wasn't a good time for fish, why'd you come out here to go fishing?" Link's grin, if at all possible, grew.

"For peace and quiet, and to simply be." Ilia marveled. What kind of a response was that? She knew Link wasn't the smartest man in Hyrule, sometimes he could have been downright dumb, but somehow, someway, he seemed wise in other areas that she didn't fully even understand.

"You're the same boy that thought it was a good idea to dig a mud hole and then try to jump off of Sera's rooftop and into it?" Link threw back his head, letting out a long loud laugh.

"Yeah! That didn't end too well, did it?"

"It's a good thing Sera had a fairy on hand! That broken leg looked horrific!"

"It didn't feel too great either!" His chuckles dwindled down, but even so, he couldn't seem to stop smiling, and Ilia, in looking at him, suddenly couldn't wait to get him into the water. He was already so handsome, and she felt so hopelessly in love. And of course, the attraction she had toward him helped a lot too. It then seemed like the best idea in the world to suggest swimming. For then, he would have to take his shirt off, and also, he would get wet. And if they went swimming the way they used to, then they'd horse around, which meant physical contact on top of it all.

"Hey Link," she said. "The reason I came down here to find you was to suggest we go swimming, like old times. I already have my suit on underneath my clothes." Link's smile slipped as surprise took its place. He looked to Ilia, his blue eyes searching hers for just a second. And then, almost right away, his smile came back in full bloom, only this time, a small bit of color came with it to his cheeks.

"Ok." Right away he began reeling in his fishing line. It only took a second, and sooner rather than later he was lying the pole down on the grass beside him. He stood up and Ilia followed suit.

"I didn't bring anything, so I hope you don't mind me swimming in my shorts." And Ilia almost laughed.

"Of course not!" They'd swum together fully clothed before. And there had been other times when Ilia had her suite on and Link was in his shorts. They'd done it so many times throughout the long summers that she'd lost count. She thought it was a little funny that he asked now.

_Probably only for the fact that he can,_ she thought. And she was right, of course. And so, the two began to undress. Facing away out of courtesy, or maybe just habit, since it was nothing they wouldn't see in just another moment, Ilia removed her shirt. Underneath was her favorite swim suit, bought special two years ago in castle town. It was a two piece; a small, but well fitting light green top, resembling a tank top covered her upper half, and the bottom was an adorable little skirt. When she'd seen it, she'd begged her father to let her buy it. Because it wasn't too revealing, and probably also because her old suit was getting rather raggedy, he'd agreed. She hadn't wanted a new one since.

Finished undressing, and ready to swim, she kicked her flip flops off and immediately ran into the shallow water out in the sunlight. Splashing, sending sparkling droplets everywhere, she turned to face Link.

"Come on Link! The water feels great!" And it really did. It was the perfect temperature to cool a young couple off on such a hot summer day. And without bothering to see if he was even finished undressing, she immediately bent down and began to furiously splash him, sending a spray of white water his way.

"Hey!" He objected. "Your clothes are over here too you know!"

"Hahaha!" Obviously, Ilia didn't care. She kept splashing, trying to elicit Link to move faster and come after her.

"You're gunna get it!" And of course it worked. Shirt and shoes off, wearing only his Ordonian shorts, he charged into the water after her. Moving right through her spray of attack, he stretched out his arms and snared her into them. Without any hesitation at all, he lifted her up and off of her feet.

Ilia shrieked and kicked her feet as he hoisted her up and into his arms. Turning his head away so as not to get kicked in the face, he immediately began wading toward the deeper end of the spring.

"Ahh! No! No no! I know what you're going to do! You're going to dunk me!"

"Damn straight I am!"

"Ahh! Nooo!" Putting up only a bit of a play fight, but not seriously struggling, for in reality she wanted to be dunked, which of course Link knew, which is why he did it to her every summer, Ilia made more of a show shrieking than anything else. Moving until the water was a deeper shade of blue and it was up to his abs, Link first made sure she wouldn't hit bottom first. Then, he hoisted the smaller girl up and into the air with a grunt.

"Dunk away!" Then he tossed her like a stone and she came crashing down. A terrific splash was made as she went in, bottom first. The cool, clean water enveloped her, washing over her skin. It felt wonderful, despite the initial shock of it. It soaked through her sun heated hair. Ilia stayed down for only a second, then stood back up since the water was shallow enough for that. Coughing, more for show than any real damage, she put her hands on her hips.

"You meanie!"

"You started it!" And Ilia couldn't help but laugh. Link had never been able to talk back to her before. And they'd never had the chance to argue as children the way that most did. And although this was all in play, or because it was all in play, she felt that it was absolutely wonderful. She felt like she was catching up with Link on something that they'd sorely missed in their youth. And Link, although Ilia couldn't know it, felt the same. Smiling at seeing Ilia so happy, he couldn't help but to suggest more play.

"Hey, do you want to race? From the deep end and back? Like we always do?" Ilia stopped laughing just long enough to open her eyes and look at Link.

"Yes, I…" But her voice suddenly trailed off and away. Her smile slipped from her face. Her joy faded, like a cloud coming to block the rays of the sun. She hadn't gotten a good look at her boyfriend until that moment, for she'd begun their entire play by splashing. Through the white of the water and the elation she'd felt, she hadn't really had a moment to really take him in. And of course, she hadn't seen when he'd been carrying her, and of course she hadn't seen while under water. It was only now at this moment that she finally got an eyeful.

Link's smile slipped when he saw that Ilia's had and she watched as concern overtook his features.

"Wh…what is it? Is everything ok?"

Marks. There were marks on him. She'd caught sight of one the night she'd taken a peek while he'd been changing. She clearly remembered the four, long, jagged lines down his back. But she hadn't seen the front of him. His body was in impeccable condition. It was better looking than she'd ever seen it before. His muscles were larger than before, much more toned than from that summer before the war. But…there were marks.

On his left shoulder, she could see where the four lines down his back originated. They looked like four stars, just beside his neck. She knew where they went from her previous viewing. But there was another mark, much smaller than the others, but prominent nonetheless on his lower abdomen. It was clean, and straight, and looked like it had been made by something very sharp. And the last one she saw, circled all the way around his wrist. That one made her wince. It was thick, and large.

"Y…you…" She stuttered, but never finished. She quickly tried again. "Those marks…" she said, her voice full of worry. "What are they?"

Blinking, Link then looked to himself. Quickly, he understood what had interrupted their carefree play in the sun. He lowered a hand, pressing a few fingers into the short, white, line on his abdomen. He was quiet for only a second.

"They're called scars," he explained calmly. "A lot of people don't know this, but bodies heal naturally and on their own over time. If a wound isn't enough to kill you, your body mends it. But it takes a very long time. And when you're done healing, it leaves behind a mark like this. The skin is tougher than before."

Ilia looked on in something that was a mixture of both amazement and horror. Being privy to potions her entire life, she had indeed not known that bodies could clot wounds, eventually stop bleeding and then begin to mend and knit themselves back together. But of course, hearing that it took a long time made her ache for what it was Link had gone through.

"H…how long does it take?" Link lifted his gaze. He could easily see that Ilia was upset. All the same, he felt it would be best to answer and answer her truthfully and honestly, as he always answered everything. Keeping his voice steady and as calm as before, he replied.

"It depends on how bad the wound is," he said. "This little one took a week."

"A week!" Ilia gaped. She couldn't imagine being hurt for that amount of time. And Link in seeing her reaction and witnessing her face, immediately winced. _If she didn't like that answer…she'll hate the others!_ But before Link could even think of a way out of it, Ilia was already pointing to the one on his shoulder which went down his back.

"And that one?" Link instinctively lifted a hand, touching it to the place his wounds used to be. He hesitated. Ilia took a demanding two steps forward, bringing herself closer to him. Then she resolutely put her hands on her hips. Leaning in, her face hardening, she looked Link in his eyes.

"And. That. One?" She had a lot of attitude that time around. Link lifted his eyes from his shoulder, meeting hers once more. All the same, he still hesitated. Ilia could see him working out whether he really wanted to tell her or not. She knew her demanding attitude didn't really shake him. At least not this time. It may have worked on him before, but ever since he'd come home from the war, he hardly ever flinched beneath it anymore. More often than not it still worked…but she knew it was for different reasons. It was because he decided to give her what she wanted, not necessarily because he felt pressured too. He held her gaze for a second longer, pressed his lips together, and then answered.

"I had it for two weeks and a few days. But then I was able to get help and it was healed with a potion. It…would have been longer…if the infection didn't kill me first." Ilia's green eyes widened with disbelief. The time periods Link was giving her seemed absurd. And he was using yet another new term that she didn't understand. Ilia struggled not to panic like she had the night before. She wanted to encourage him to keep speaking with her. And that meant keeping her cool. And so, she took in a deep breath in order to calm herself and keep her rising emotions in check. Calmly, and as coolly as she could, she spoke again.

"What's an…in…infe…infec…"

"Infection," Link said. "Renado explained it to me, I…hadn't known what was happening to me at the time. An infection is something that happens when you have an open wound for a long time. Dirt can get in it, or it can start to fester. If it does this, it poisons your body. It can kill you by turning your blood sour. It…it's…very painful."

Ilia saw Link's eyes waver at the memory of it, and what was more was that she saw his grip on his shoulder increase. She could see the ghost of his past wounds lurking in his face as he spoke. She knew then, that it was far worse than he was telling her. This particular wound had almost ended his life. And unbelievably to her, it had done it over the course of weeks, slowly torturing its victim, bringing him gradually closer to deaths door over an agonizing amount of time. She could see it as clear as day on his face. Ilia understood that even now he was trying to protect her from the realities of it all; from the true meaning of what war really was.

_He's been through more than I even understand,_ she thought. _But all the same…I love him, and I want to know what he's suffered. Because…he suffered it for me. He suffered it for me and Colin, and Ordon, and all of us. _

She clutched her hands together in front of her chest, making a silent prayer. Feeling she had a right to know Link's heartaches, and also wanting very much to help him carry some of his past burdens, Ilia decided that it would be wise to continue…but only for a little while. She didn't want to drown him in sorrow. He'd clearly had enough of that. _But for now, just a few more questions. _

"How…how did you get those?" Link hesitated briefly once more. But despite the uncomfortable ache of remembering such things, he knew Ilia wanted to be let in. And he knew…that these were the things that kept them from growing closer. Before, when he'd been silent, he'd been unable to let her into his heart. And now that he could, he was finding that it wasn't always easy. All the same…he wanted nothing more than to be nearer to her.

"This one…was a shadow beast." He said. Slowly he removed his hand from his shoulder, mostly because he became aware that he was holding it there, not because the memory of it didn't still hurt. "I was up on Death Mountain, deep within the Goron Mines within the volcano. I was halfway through when it got me from behind. I'd no fairies or potions left at the time. And I…I'd been so tired from fighting…I…I didn't hear it appear behind me. I had no choice but to continue onward after being wounded. But that place was huge…and it was like a maze. It took me forever to get back out. And once I did…I had to travel back down the mountain. Wounded as badly as I was…it had taken me much longer than it had to go up."

He sighed, and Ilia hated to see his blue eyes appear so suddenly lost; lost in a world that he had suffered, so that she would never have to be a part of it.

"Those shadow beasts…" he said, his beautiful voice suddenly quiet and low. "Their claws are like daggers…and they're jagged. Designed to tear muscle and skin…" Ilia didn't like it. She didn't like how suddenly far away Link seemed to be. His blue eyes had drifted off to some faraway place, a place she would never be able to see or touch, but Link however, seemed to be able to live there whenever his memory so desired him too.

Having only one question left, and not wanting Link to think anymore about his shoulder and back wounds, Ilia decided to hurry up and get his attention on the next scar.

"What about the other two?" She hurriedly asked. "Where are they from?" Blinking, Link seemed to be able to pull himself out of his mind and back toward reality, but not without a little bit of difficulty.

"Oh…" He looked to the remaining two, trying to refocus himself. "I…can't remember this one," he said, pointing to the little one on his stomach. That was surprising. Ilia's eyebrows shot up into the air.

"You can't remember?" She asked with awe. Link simply shook his head.

"I know it was made from a blade. But I can't even remember if it was a sword or a dagger. All I do remember about it is that it was quick and clean. I'd had a potion, but it'd been my last one and I didn't want to waste it on something so small. The wound had been made by something really sharp; as such it was a pretty safe injury to have." Ilia gaped. She simply couldn't believe some of the things she was hearing.

_He didn't want to waste it?_ It seemed crazy. And to Ilia, who'd never been in a life and death situation like that, she simply couldn't understand the very solid logic behind Link's decision. All she felt was sorrow. Grief and guilt for what Link had to endure.

Her heart aching, but knowing they had to finish this horrid conversation, Ilia lifted a shaking hand. Pointing to his wrist, she then asked:

"And…that one?" Link lifted his arm. Usually hidden by his gauntlets, the thick scarring appeared almost like a bracelet around his wrist. And Link, getting a little bit more used to explaining things, answered plainly.

"This is from the metal shackle that had been around my paw when I was in wolf form," he'd said. Ilia's face immediately darkened, but Link was looking at his scar, and hadn't noticed right away. "When Midna freed me from that dungeon cell, she had only broken the chains that held me. She hadn't removed the shackle. I ran around with it for Din knows how long. It just kinda…rubbed continuously for a while. She had it taken off when she finally realized it was hurting me."

And oh, Ilia did not like that. Not at all, not one bit. She could just see Link in her mind, trapped in the body of a beast, evil slave driver riding on his back day and night until he collapsed from exhaustion. And that stupid thing on his wrist…that probably got in…infect…infected too! She could see Midna, in imp form, urging Link onward, not caring to notice or be bothered with a reason for why it was that he was slowing down, or why it was he was limping until he was so horrifically hurt that he could just no longer carry her highness.

The thought if it boiled her blood with rage. How dare some shadow princess treat her beloved in such a horrific way? How dare that wench hurt her Link? How dare she use him as if he were some servant of hers? How could she possibly abuse someone as sweet and golden as Link?

Ilia seethed. She wanted to scream and shout as she had before, but she knew that wasn't a good idea. The last time she had, she'd made Link close himself off to her, and she didn't want that. And so, careful to keep herself under as much control as possible, Ilia lifted her head to gaze at her love. Worried, she looked to him and his expression.

She watched as Link carefully explored the scar on his wrist. It sat just beneath his Triforce mark, and it seemed as if this was the first time he'd really paid it much attention. She could see the sadness on his face, but all the same, he was rather calm about it, and didn't seem nearly as upset as Ilia was.

"I never paid them much mind before…I'm used to them being there. But I suppose it would be odd for you to see them so suddenly. I'm sorry if I frightened you." Lifting his blue eyes he met Ilia's. Stepping forward and putting himself before her, he offered a small smile of reconciliation. "They don't hurt anymore, it's ok." He reached out, gently putting his hands on her shoulders. But Ilia, however, was still very upset. She struggled against both anger and tears. It just wasn't fair. It wasn't fair that he had to have permanent damage, damage that would never heal. These scars of his…Ilia knew she didn't even need to ask, she knew a potion wouldn't fix them.

"You're so accepting of things!" She suddenly cried. "Even the injustices that have befallen you!" Link's face saddened further then. He never liked seeing Ilia so upset, it made his heart sore. Quickly, he took her into himself, wrapping his bare, wet arms around her. Keeping her against his chest, he knew she deserved an answer.

"This is something I can't do anything about," he said. "If it's something that can't be changed…what's left to do but learn how to accept it and live with it?" But his words only wanted to make her cry more. And as she buried her face in his wet skin, she did a little. A few tears started to squeeze their way out of her leaf green eyes. _He's just so wonderful! Too wonderful to have things as awful as scars! _

"Please don't cry…" he whispered softly. "We were having so much fun. Really, I'm just fine. They don't bother me…" But then his voice trailed off as he seemed to think of something. Ilia could almost feel the sudden arise of self-consciousness within him. "They…they aren't that ugly, are they?" Ilia immediately pulled back from him in order to look him in the eye.

"No!" She cried. The very last thing she would ever want was for Link to feel like he was anything less than gorgeous. She knew she had to nip this new thought of his in the bud right away, before it grew into anything malevolent.

"Link, you're a very, _very_ attractive man. The scars aren't ugly at all! Really!" But she already saw the doubt that had crept onto Link's face. He glanced down to the one he could easily see on his stomach. Ilia, for a second, was feeling like she might panic, thinking that she had initiated this entire thing and had ruined something precious in Link's mind. But then, she got a quick, wonderful idea. _Link wants to have fun, like before. That's what he said right? I can make this fun._

A small, sly smile sprang to life on Ilia's face as her idea took root. She knew it would work, and she knew just what to do to make it all ok again. Putting her hands behind her back, and swaying her shoulders back and forth a bit shyly, she gazed up at her boyfriend.

"You know Link, the scars actually make you _more_ attractive than before," she said. She watched as Link blinked, and looked up from himself and this time to his girlfriends mischievous face. "They make you look tough! Like the warrior you are. I actually kind of like them!"

It should have been clear that Ilia was making it up at least a little, for only a moment ago she'd been crying about the same scars. But it was hard not to take such strong compliments from a pretty girl. Blinking, blue eyes widening, Ilia watched with delight as Link's cheeks began to glow. The pink coloring bloomed first, but quickly following it was a smile. It spread over his face as his confidence rose back up too, and then past, its original point.

"Well! In that case, maybe I'll forget to put my shirt back on after we're done swimming!" Ilia couldn't help it, she giggled. _Give a man a compliment and they'll overshoot the moon!_ She thought. But it didn't matter, she was delighted to see Link happy again.

"Let's race!" Ilia suggested.

"You bet! Prepare to be creamed!" Link immediately turned, plunging head first into the water. And as if their play had never been interrupted in the first place, he started to swim out toward the deeper end of the spring. "Come on Ilia!" She giggled again, smiling to herself. Maybe he _was_ more handsome than before.


	20. Chapter 20: Wolf

**Chapter 20**

Wolf

The two swam for hours. After their race, they challenged each other to a good old fashioned breath holding contest. Then they had a splashing war. After that, they simply floated on their backs, looking up at the sky. Making up shapes in the small white fluffy clouds that floated high above them was perhaps the best thing Link could have thought to do with his day. Ilia saw mostly animals, like rabbits and turtles. Link had seen plenty of dragons and an assortment of weapons. A few monsters…but he didn't tell Ilia about those.

After that, Link noticed Ilia's skin starting to become pink. He himself was pretty tan from all of his travels and so was fine, but afraid for her safety, he suggested they head back toward the shade. Climbing out of the water and into the shade of the original tree, they sat back down beneath it. They air dried for some time, simply talking about minor things, or every day things. Link was more than happy to discuss his favorite foods which he never had the privilege of revealing to anyone before. And after that, they talked about the foods he hated.

"Uli kept putting them on my plate!" he said, still struggling to contain his laughter so he could speak. "I kept making faces at her, but she just kept loading them on there! I think she was ignoring me because she thought they were good for me. But by the end of it, it looked like a mountain of brussle sprouts!" Ilia giggled too, happy to hear any sort of story from Link. After all, she'd never heard any of them before.

After their conversation, both discovered that they were relatively dry. As such, they started to get dressed.

"Shall I keep my shirt off for you?" Link teased. Ilia slapped him playfully.

"You idiot!" But Link only laughed. Pulling his shirt back on, he saw Ilia starting to leave the spring. He quickly slipped his sandals back on, then jogged to catch up with her. The two reentered the forest. The summer sun still high in the sky, the yellow beams of light that filtered down through the trees were still as beautiful as they had been that morning. A bird sang sweetly off in the distance as a cicada began to hum. It was much cooler in the woods, and both breathed in the crisp clean air. It was a relief from the hot sun they'd just been baking in. Walking side by side, Link glanced down to their hands. Ilia's was very near his, swinging gently back and forth. He wanted to hold it, and not quite the same shy boy he once was, he immediately reached out, taking a hold of her small palm.

Ilia, slightly startled, looked to him. Link's grin grew widely, overtaking his face as he smiled her way. Ilia giggled. He sure was cute.

The bird from earlier twittered it's song again, and this time, Link whistled to it in response, trying his best to imitate it. Ilia decided it was actually pretty darned close.

"That's impressive," she said. Link smiled, but this time was oddly quiet. Ilia looked to him, and found him staring off into the distance, a pensive expression on his face. Worried that he was thinking about the war again, or maybe his scars, she quickly asked,

"What's the matter?" Link shifted his blue eyes her way.

"Nothing really," he said. "I was just wondering…" But then his voice trailed off. Ilia watched his face as he struggled to find his words.

"Wondering what?"

"Well…I was wondering…I'm of age now, and you will be on your birthday this spring. I was wondering if your father wouldn't agree to let me marry you right away." Ilia stopped walking, and because Link was holding her hand, he stopped too. Blinking, he looked to her, at first worried that he'd been too direct. But when he saw her face, he knew he hadn't been. Ilia was simply glowing, her eyes shining and huge with girlish delight.

"Oh! Oh Link! I'm sure he would! I don't think he'd mind at all! After all, we've been in love for years! And the entire town already knows we're bound to get married one day!" Link blinked in surprise. He hadn't really expected it to go so well.

"Really? You're ok with it being that fast?"

"Fast? Link! I've been waiting for years! Haven't you? I mean, you said just last night how I was um…tempting for you."

"Uhh…" Link quickly released Ilia's hand then turned away from her to hide the redness that bloomed over his face. Already flustered from the mere mention of it, he struggled to get himself under control. It was of course, one of the main reasons, other than love, that he wanted to marry Ilia so soon, because she was right. He _had_ been tempted for years. And apparently…she had been tempted too.

And _that_ thought suddenly made his frustration so very much worse. Face beat red, and the day suddenly far hotter than he remembered it, Link tried to find a way to sober himself up. Lifting his head to the greenery above, he closed his eyes.

_Oh Nayru! Pour your wisdom over me and keep me on the straight and narrow path!_ He silently prayed. Struggling desperately not to think of marriage, or Ilia, or any body parts she may have, or how he'd just been so close to her while swimming…touching and all sorts of other things, he instead tried desperately to think of something else.

_Something unappealing! _He thought. _Moblins! Or Bokoblins! No! I know, Re-deads!_ And that actually worked. Probably a little bit too well. Re-deads had been the most horrific creature he'd ever had to fight during the war. They looked like they may have once been human, but with their flesh rotting and falling off their carcasses as they sauntered toward him, it was hard to tell. And of course…he could never forget the stench.

_Oh dear…I went a little too far…_ He wrinkled his nose in disgust at the memory of it, then was brought into a new mental battle of keeping himself from falling too deeply into his past.

"Oh…Link…don't worry about it." Came Ilia's sweet voice from behind him. "It was a very inappropriate question I posed. I'm really sorry. You don't have to answer. I already know what you think of me. I didn't mean to embarrass you." Link started to calm at simply hearing her tones. Her very voice seemed to heal him. Feeling his heart slow from its rapid pace, Link also found his blood starting to cool. Feeling much better, he was brave enough to turn and face her once more. Quickly, he smiled to show he was fine.

"It's ok," he said. "It was my fault for bringing it up. I'll discuss things with your dad later. Then we can talk about it again, ok?" Ilia nodded and returned his smile. It sounded good to her. It seemed pretty much an affirmation to his earlier statement.

_So he __**is**__ planning on marrying me in the spring!_ Ilia giggled as she started to walk forward once more. She couldn't stand the idea of waiting, but knew that she had to.

_It'll only be that much sweeter when we __**do**__ get married! _Then, unable to control herself, she suddenly started skipping down the forest path. Link let out a quick laugh when he saw it. Wrinkling his brows together, he couldn't help but to think it was cute. If he made her that giddy, so be it. Jogging to catch back up to her, she stopped once she saw him. Then, reaching out, they took a hold of each other's hands once more. Gripping each other tightly, they continued on their path through the sun beam strewn woods and back toward Ordon village.

Once back in town, Link had to head back to work for the afternoon chores. But he promised Ilia he'd be back to get her at sunset. Quite frankly, he just couldn't stay away from her. And so, he rode off on Epona and toward the ranch, nothing but thoughts of Ilia swimming through his golden head.

He thanked the goddesses that work didn't take too long, and just as promised as the sun began to descend in the sky, he rode out of the ranch and away from work and back toward Ilia's house. He made it to her door just as the sky was changing from a brilliant orange to a deep blood red. He ran up the front steps and onto the porch. Standing in front of her door, excited to see her, even though he just had a few hours ago, he lifted his hand to knock. But before he even had the chance, the door was flung wide open, Ilia standing in its frame, torch light from inside framing her in a yellow glow.

"Link!"

"Ilia, I-!" But he never got the chance to speak, for she had already flung herself forward, and wrapping her arms around his neck, she planted a firm, wet kiss on his lips, silencing him. She held him there, hostage to her love for him, and Link, really, _really_ didn't mind. Closing his eyes, he took the moment to really feel her, really taste her and smell her. Her presence enveloped him. He was falling deeper and deeper into the moment, losing himself in it when a loud guffaw came from within the house.

"Well well, look at the two love birds! Kissing right here on my very own front porch, right where I can see em too!" Link immediately pulled his head back and away from Ilia, and then tried to pull away entirely, but she refused to let him go. Clenching her arms even more tightly around his neck, she didn't release him as his face turned a brilliant crimson at the understanding that her father had caught them.

"I…I'm sorry sir! I…"

"No! You stop that Link! You're not sorry! You loved it!"

"Ilia!" Link almost shrieked with horror.

"Shush! I've got this." Still not releasing her boyfriend, Ilia turned and looked into the house, directly at her laughing father. "Shame on you father! Shame for embarrassing Link like that! You approve of us and everyone knows it! Link's the only one who'd fall for a trick like that and it's only because he so readily wants your approval!"

"Ilia!" Link shrieked again, humiliation flooding him.

"Oh, hush. My father knows that already too. He's just playing a horrible joke on you. You pay him no mind. Come on Link, let's head somewhere away from prying eyes!"

"Aw, buttercup, don't be so mean to yer old dad." But Ilia wasn't having any of it. She quickly closed the door, cutting off her father's view of them. It seemed harsh, but Link knew that pretty much everything that had just happened was in jest. Ilia and Bo had a close relationship like that. He trusted her, and Link knew he trusted him too, or he never would have allowed his baby girl to go running off into the sunset with him. Link's face quickly changed into a relaxed grin.

"That's a relief. He likes me after all, or he would have killed me a long time ago." Ilia giggled.

"You've got that right. I'm pretty sure he'd snap the legs off of any boy he didn't like. But daddy never had to show his mean side because…well…I've liked you all along." Link chuckled, taking the compliment to its fullest height. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he hoisted her up into the air, spun her around, then gracefully put her back down on her feet just down past the stairs of her porch.

"Woo! That's one way to get off of my porch!" Smiling, Link then stepped down the two stairs himself, his Ordon sandals crunching the dirt and gravel. Hands on his hips and the red sun setting just behind him, he faced his lovely girlfriend.

"So, where shall we go? I know it's late, but we could always go for another walk in the woods. I loved it this past afternoon." Ilia smiled.

"Sure, we could do that."

"Ok." Reaching out, Link took her hand as he had earlier. Seemingly content to have her by his side and to simply be with her, the two started down the village path. Smiling and giggling, laughing and flirting, the two very quickly found themselves at the edge of town. And as always, just before the entrance to the forest, was Link's house.

Here, Ilia stopped walking. Link looked to her and found her staring up at his house, a new look of wonder and awe on her face. She was adorable no matter what she did, but this was an even cuter look for her, Link decided. He smiled in seeing such a great expression on her.

"What're you thinking about?" he asked. Ilia's eyes lowered from the house and moved to him. A small smile graced her lips as the first star of the night appeared overhead in a quickly darkening sky.

"I was thinking…how this will be my house someday soon too." Link's smile only grew at that. It filled him with joy to think of such things.

"Our house," he said. "Only you can't throw away any of my stuff when you move in!" Ilia let out a quick laugh.

"Most of it is safe, but I've had my eye on that ugly totem pole thing ever since you got it! If I'm moving in, that thing has got to go! It gives me the willies!"

"Oh, no! Not my totem pole. I got it from Renado during the war."

"I don't care. Either it goes, or I go. Hmph!" Ilia stuck her nose into the air and crossed her arms over her chest. She turned away from Link, but of course, she struggled to keep a grin off of her face. Link knew it was all a game. As such, he marched back over to her.

"Come here you," taking a hold of her shoulders, he spun her around to face him.

"Hm?" Not even thinking of it, he leaned in to kiss her. Gripping her shoulders tightly, he gently and lovingly pressed his lips into hers. Ilia's spring green eyes fluttered closed. The setting sun descended behind them, sinking slowly below the mountains. And as Link breathed in Ilia's scent, he couldn't help but to lean further into her, his need for her rising as it always did when they came together. He kissed her again, this time less sweetly and a bit more eagerly. He felt Ilia's pulse pick up pace from beneath his hands where he gripped her. Her breath washed over him, and she started to kiss back.

Behind the young couple, the very last rays of the sun sunk down below the horizon, the bright red of the sky began to dwindle to a deep purple, and as the last sight of the sun was seen, the full moon began to rise. And the moment this occurred, Link felt something inside of himself shift. He let out a quick gasp, pulling back and away from Ilia in alarm. Ilia, confused, stared at him.

"Link? What's the matter? Why'd you stop?" Link stood for a second, the pale light of the rising moon washing over him, as he tried to determine the answer to that question.

"I…I don't know. Something feels strange." A throbbing began in the center of his chest, and with every passing second, it grew. Link lifted a hand to it, clutching at his shirt. It sent waves through him, pulsating throughout his limbs. And then, very suddenly, a sharp, stabbing pain pierced him from within.

"Augh!" He doubled over, not really having much choice in the matter, his face twisting in on itself, and when he did, that was when he recognized what was happening to him, for he'd felt this exact phenomena before. His blue eyes widened with dread. Fear pierced him as quickly as the initial pain had, and with it he broke out into a sweat.

"No…no! Not this!" Ilia watched on, still terribly confused, but much more alarmed than anything else. She quickly rushed forward.

"Link! Are you ok?" Link, seeing her approaching, quickly held out a hand to halt her.

"Stay back!" he ordered. "I can't stop this!" Terrified of the pain that was coming, all Link could really do was brace himself inwardly for it to come and take him. And even as he thought it, the transformation began. His muscles tore first, followed very quickly by the breaking of his bones. His insides churned, marrow grinding apart and then back together in order to change his shape. Ilia watched on in horror as Link fell to his hands and knees. Pain riddled him. White hot and flaming red, his vision swam as fire burned him from within. And as his body tore itself apart, he couldn't take it for more than a second or two.

He let out a dreadful scream. His beautiful new voice rose into the night air, splitting the peace of the Ordonian evening with the complete weight of his agony. And Ilia, unable to believe her eyes or bear the burden of his screams, could do little but watch. She watched as her loves skin split open, dark gray hair springing fourth. She watched as his body was broken before her. It shifted horrendously, and she could hear the sound of bones and cartilage churning together.

Links screams of torment filled her ears. The same voice she'd heard singing praise to the goddesses just earlier that day now rose in pitch, reached its limit, then broke and split. Her heart froze in her chest like ice. Shaking wildly, she found herself paralyzed by the horror of the scene before her.

Link's fingers shrank away, then widened into massive paws. His pointed ears pulled back along his head as his golden locks changed to a deep, raven black. A tail sprang fourth, tearing his clothes right off his body. And there, halfway between man and beast, Link looked more like a monster than anything poor Ilia had ever seen before in her life.

His screams became a horrific mash of both human and wolf like cries. His human voice, which he had just so rightfully earned, turned into howls of despair. And as she couldn't tear her eyes away, the last thing she lost from him was his handsome face. It warped, his nose elongating, his teeth becoming pointed canines, and in just another moment more, it was all over.

Ilia stood, hands covering her face in shock as she stared out at the creature before her. For right before her eyes was a very large, very terrifying looking wolf with strange markings on its fur. But…the creature only lasted a second, then immediately upon finishing its transformation, its blue eyes rolled back in its head and it collapsed to the dirt and onto its side. There it lay, still and unmoving, but it was panting heavily, and despite its loss of consciousness, she could still see that the beast was in pain.

For a long moment, she simply couldn't move. There was a large part of her that was certain she was dreaming. After all, none of this could possibly be real…right? But she was in so much shock at the scene that she couldn't even think, or breathe, or blink. She simply stood, mouth agape, green eyes wider than the full moon overhead.

But if it was a dream, it was the most realistic one she'd ever had. She could still smell Link's scent on her clothes. She could still taste him on her lips. She could still hear his sweet voice, whispering in her ear. His warm, tender hands had just been holding her shoulders. And then he just…

Ilia let out a sudden, choked cry of delayed horror. And really, in not knowing what else to do, she slid her feet in the dirt and ran to her fallen boyfriend. Falling to her knees beside the beast, she reached out her hands to touch it, but instantly halted herself. The wolf before her was huge, and very real this close up. She could feel the heat coming off of it as her hands hovered just above its thick coat. She watched its sides rose and fell as it breathed. She listened to it heave its hefty breath.

"This can't be real, it just can't be real!" She shrieked. "This can't possibly be Link, _my _Link!" But Ilia knew there was only one way to be certain, and that was to touch the creature before her. She hesitated only once more, then, as fast as she could, she lowered her hands to the creature's coat.

Almost right away a lot of her fear died. The wolf was soft. And its fur felt an awful lot like Link's golden hair. And as she slid her hands through its coat, she couldn't help but to look at the beast's unconscious face. It had blue earrings on its ears…the same ones Link had been wearing that day. And its features oddly seemed familiar. Still, Ilia hadn't been sure…that was, until she saw the creatures left paw.

There, on its left ankle was a missing patch of fur. It was about the size of a shackle, and it went all the way around the creature's wrist. It was then that Ilia could no longer deny the truth. This was Link. And for some reason, he'd turned into a wolf outside of the Twilight.

"Oh dear Farore have mercy," she whispered into the darkening night. Still in shock, Ilia spent several more seconds simply staring. After all, what on earth was she supposed to do in a situation like this?

"I…I should go get daddy…or…or Rusl! Maybe Rusl will know what to do!" But of course, that all felt like it was just wishful thinking. Ilia already knew that no one else in the village knew of this. If they had, someone would have spoken about it by now. Ilia was certain she'd been the only one Link had told of his wolf form.

"Well I can't just let him lie here!" She argued with herself out loud. Sitting up straight, hands clasped tightly in her lap, she stared at her fallen boyfriend. Knowing she had to do something, anything at all, she convinced herself to at least stand back up. Once on her feet, she thought she'd better head back into town and get some help. Link was far too large and heavy for her to carry, so she would simply have to leave him here. But that thought in and of itself frightened her.

_What if he wakes up while I'm gone? What if he runs off somewhere?_ It seemed absurd. Why would he run away? But all the same, she couldn't help but to think it.

The pressure of the situation rose in her chest. In staring at him, unconscious and as a beast, Ilia knew she simply had to swallow her fear, and head into town.

"I…I'm sorry Link! I have to leave you for a little bit. I'm going to get help! If you can hear me, please, stay where you are!" Then Ilia turned on her heel and ran out and away from Link's house. As upset as she was, she had her vision swimming with tears. Her head hung low, she wasn't exactly watching where she was going. This in combination made it easy for her to run right into someone. With a crash into someone's chest, she let out a cry and almost fell, but a pair of strong hands reached out, grabbing onto her shoulders.

"Whoa there! Careful Ilia." Blinking through her distress, Ilia looked up to see Rusl's rough and unshaven face.

"Rusl!" She cried, then unhesitant, she threw herself at him. Burying her face in his chest, she began to sob hysterically.

"Hey now!" Alarmed and not knowing yet what had taken place, Rusl grabbed a hold of the young girl and tried to calm her down. "Ilia, gather yourself for a second if you can. I came up this way because I heard screaming. What's happened? Where's Link?"

It was very difficult to get a handle on herself. Sobs still racking her body, Ilia lifted a hand to her face to wipe at her tears. Gasping for breath and near hysterics, she tried to speak.

"L…Link! He…he just…he just fell down on the ground and…and he started screaming! And I tried to help him but he just…he just…" She squeezed her eyes shut, then let out a few more sobs before she could say another word. "He turned into some sort of creature! A wolf!"

Well, Rusl really didn't know what to make of such a story. At first, it had sounded like Link had a heart attack or something of the sort, but when Ilia finished up with this wild tale of transforming into a beast, well, he just wasn't sure what to believe. Rusl knew Ilia to be an honest, truthful, person. He knew she'd never lie. But perhaps some crazy phenomena happened to trick her eyes into thinking something so wild. There just had to be some other explanation. All the same, Rusl had heard the screams. And afraid that Link was hurt or in danger, he knew he had to at least go along with Ilia's story weather he believed it or not.

"Take me to him," was all he said. Ilia nodded. Turning, she ran back the way she'd come. Rusl followed close behind, and of course, because she hadn't traveled far, it didn't take long to get there. Turning around the bend, Rusl stopped short in his tracks.

There, dead ahead, lying in a patch of moonlight, was indeed a very large, very frightening looking wolf. It was clear that it was no ordinary wolf. Rusl had seen plenty in the forest. This one had strange markings, and was far, far too large. It looked almost like a creature of legend or something out of a children's fairytale. He stared, at first in shock and frozen in place, but that was only until Ilia rushed forward and toward it.

"Ilia, no!" Horrified for the girl's safety, Rusl lurched forward. Reaching out his hand, he grabbed her by the arm, halting her. "Are you crazy? Stay away from that thing! It's clearly dangerous!" But to his shock, Ilia started to struggle in his grasp.

"No! He's not dangerous! That's Link!" Rusl gaped. Was the girl mad? Tears continued to stream down her pale cheeks. She appeared simply traumatized. Perhaps something had happened to Link and she couldn't cope with it? Perhaps this creature…had…hurt, or eaten Link? Was that the screaming he'd heard?

Rusl lifted his eyes to the scene before him. There was no blood. Not a drop in the area. And Rusl knew his Link. Link was tough. Tougher than most anyone else he knew. A creature like this wouldn't have been able to take him down. There would have at least have been signs of a struggle. No. Rusl knew this wolf hadn't done anything to Link.

"It's Link! It's Link!" Ilia insisted. "Look! Look at his clothes!" Rusl did look. The wolf was indeed lying on top of a set of shredded clothes. It was the very same outfit Link had been wearing that day. And it looked almost as if…the creature had…popped right out of them.

"And he's wearing his earrings! And his scar on his wrist is the same!" Rusl saw the earrings. He didn't know anyone else who wore such a blue pair. And if this was a prank, well…who in their right mind would get close enough to put earrings on a monster like that?

Rusl didn't know about Link's scar. But he did see the patch of fur that was missing. Rusl struggled with it inside. Without having seen it for himself, it was still so difficult to believe, even with good evidence.

"This can't be what it looks like," he said to himself out loud. "It just can't be." Ilia looked to the stunned father then, a small flame of anger making its way through her tears and fear. A small scowl coming forth, she suddenly glared through her grief.

"Well it is!" Violently yanking her arms free, she stopped her foot at Rusl. "This is Link whether you believe me or not and he needs help! He's hurt!" Ilia was fully prepared to argue with the older man, her face reddening in preparation when a small whine came from behind her. Blinking her leaf green eyes, she turned. And there, she found Link starting to come around. She saw the wolf's face contort, his eyebrows coming together in an expression of discomfort. A small, pitiful whine escaped the creature. Then, slowly, its eyes fluttered open. And it was at that moment that Ilia knew even Rusl couldn't doubt. Link's eyes were exactly the same shade of blue that they always had been. And beast or not, it was easy to see the human intelligence hidden within them. He was aware, in a way that animals simply weren't.

"Link!" Ilia raced for him, and this time, Rusl didn't stop her. All he could really do was stand in shock. But Ilia, reaching her boyfriend, immediately fell back down to her knees. "Link! Link! Are you ok? Dear Farore! I was so terrified! I know this isn't normal, but, please please at least tell me you're ok!" For a second, Link only lay there, seemingly trying to come back to consciousness. But once he had and was fully back around, he moved to get up. Putting all four feet down beneath him, he stood with ease. After all, he'd been a wolf plenty of times before, and knew perfectly well how to use his animal body. Ilia sighed with relief.

"Oh thank goodness!" Still on her knees, she was now the same height at Link. As such, he had easy access to her face. Instinct took over, and his desire to let her know that he was indeed ok, moved him to lick her cheek. He did so without thinking much of it, and he wouldn't while in beast form. As a wolf, a lot of what he did was driven by powerful urges and seemingly unstoppable impulses. He remembered traveling with Midna and sometimes stopping in the middle of the road to dig at a particularly soft spot of soil, or to sniff a very potent smelly thing. He once had started chasing his tail without first realizing what it was he was doing.

It was because of these things and for these reasons that he was often afraid of losing himself while in wolf form. Link had never truly liked it, for it wasn't who he was or who he was meant to be. The goddesses had made him a man. And that was exactly what he wanted to be. As a beast…a part of him always felt like it was in danger of being lost forever.

But of course, Rusl and Ilia didn't know any of this. They'd never been forced to change into an animal, and they probably had no idea how powerful instinct actually was. All the same, the effect of wanting to let Ilia know he was ok seemed to work. A shaky smile spread over her face after his slobbery kiss.

"Oh…that's not the kind of kiss I'd been hoping for…but…it'll do until we can figure out how to change you back," she said. Then, standing up, she looked Link over one more time. Thanking the goddesses, Ilia found that he at least appeared ok. When she was satisfied that he wasn't hurt, she turned to Rusl.

"Rusl, what should we do?" But when she faced him, she found the older man wide eyed and petrified. It was clear the truth of the situation had finally sunken in, and he was not taking it well.

"This…this is…my son?" Link let out another soft whine, worried for his father figure. But he knew that there was nothing he could do for him. This was just something Rusl would have to accept.

Rusl took an unsteady step forward. Then another. He took another still until he was standing right next to Ilia and right before Link. Link sat down on his haunches, so as not to appear threatening in anyway. It seemed to work, and for several long seconds, Rusl only stared. But as he did, Link watched as he saw his eyes widen even further still.

"I…I recognize this wolf," he said. Ilia blinked in surprise.

"You do?"

"Yes. He…it was back when you got kidnapped Ilia. You and the other children had gone missing. Myself and the other villagers had thought Link had been taken with you too. But…that night, a wolf had wandered into Ordon. We…we thought he was a monster. We thought he was one of the creatures that had taken the children."

Link and Ilia both watched as the older man started to tremble in place, guilt overtaking his features. His yellow eyebrows knit themselves together.

"Link was probably coming to us for help. It was probably the first time this had happened to him. And we…we attacked him!" Link stared up at his father, horrified to see tears entering his eyes. It was very rare indeed that he'd ever seen Rusl cry. But here in the moonlight, staring at his transformed son, a glimmering appeared.

"We threw rocks at him. H…Hanch attacked him with the hawk. And I…Link came up to me, he was probably terrified. And I…I…I hit him in the face with a torch. I…I burnt him! We…we chased him out of town!"

Ilia lifted a pale hand to her mouth, covering it. But she didn't say a word. Link however, hated that everyone was so distraught. Although it was true, Rusl's story, it had been a few years ago. Besides, he understood. He knew what he'd looked like. He knew how scared everyone had been. Everyone's children were missing, and they knew monsters had taken them. Link was sure…he would have done the same thing had he been in their shoes.

And although Link was frightened for himself currently, for he had no idea why he'd transformed, he didn't want Rusl to feel any guilt. And so, stepping forward on his new paw pads, he lifted his nose, nuzzling it into Rusl's palm at his side.

Blinking, and looking down to his newly transformed son, Rusl at first was too upset to react. But…in seeing Link was ok, and not only ok, but trying to cheer him up, he just had to smile.

"Wow…" he said. "You're so good in your heart that you even try to make me feel better when you're in such a terrible state yourself." And then, running on human instinct, Rusl reached down and patted Link on top of his head. It was fine of course, because Link could hardly fight his wolf side, which liked such a thing very much. Quite subconsciously, his tail began to wag. He may have sometimes been at war between his human and wolf side, but one thing he always agreed on with himself was who he did and didn't like. And Link very much liked Rusl. So a pat on the head was welcome.

Ilia, however, in watching the whole thing, grew even more concerned than she was before, if at all possible. She understood in the few short minutes of Link being awake, what his predicament was. She immediately noticed that some of the things that made him human were gone, and not just physically. The transformation clearly also had to do with his mind. And that did not make her happy. Not one bit. For the things that made a person human were the most important gifts of all from the goddesses. And she was not about to sit back and watch her boyfriend lose himself to more basic instincts and needs. She wouldn't let him forget his soul.

"Link needs help," she said again. "And we have to help him right away." Rusl nodded in agreement.

"Of course. But…what to do about something like this? I've been through a lot in my lifetime, but I've never come close to seeing a situation like this one." Scratching Link behind his ear, Rusl lifted his eyes to Ilia. "Did Link mention anything to you? Like why he transformed to begin with, or how he returned to human form?" Ilia shook her head sadly.

"No…we've had such a short time to talk…" And Rusl saw the pain in her face as she said so. Link had only had his voice for a day, and then…it was all taken away again. He couldn't imagine how that made Ilia feel. Rusl would have been more worried about Link, but, he seemed oddly content in his wolf body. That made him nervous. He should have been much more upset.

"Maybe we should take him to the doctor in Castle Town?" Rusl suggested. Ilia shook her head.

"We don't have the money for that quack. Besides, I wouldn't trust him with whatever it was he said." Ilia, of course, still remembered the time when that doctor wouldn't help the dying Zora prince. "Maybe…a sage…or a healer? Do we know anyone?"

Rusl was quiet for a moment, and so was Ilia as they thought. But then, Rusl's eyes lit up with an idea.

"What about the Shaman that's a good friend of your fathers? Renado in Kakariko village? Didn't he also help you regain your memory?" Ilia's eyes lit up as well.

"Yes of course! How could I have forgotten? He's a good friend of Links too. They helped each other during the war, and he helped look after me when I'd lost my memory. He watched over the children, and as I recall, he knows quite a bit about strange supernatural things. He could probably help!"

Rusl nodded firmly.

"Then there's no time to waste. Ilia, I know the sun just set, but…I believe we should head out right away. Never mind if you're tired. I feel this is very serious indeed. I think we should gather just enough things for a one day trip, then meet back here and head out for Kakariko. If we leave within the half hour, we should get there around sunrise."

Ilia nodded in complete agreement.

"I'll head home and tell father everything that's happened. I'll pack some clothes and some food. I'll meet you back here."

Rusl nodded in agreement as well. He would have to go home and tell Uli of all that was happening and gather a few things of his own, but it shouldn't take long.

"Ok, let's go." Both of them turned and hurried back toward town. Link, not having received any instruction from either person, initially, and instinctively ran after Ilia. He hadn't given a thought about it, he just…followed her. But of course, she soon saw what was taking place. Stopping, she turned to face Link.

"No, Link. You have to stay here. No one in the village knows about this yet. Rusl and I have to tell everyone what's going on. If you show yourself before then…well, they might attack you again, like they did before."

_Of course,_ Link thought, suddenly feeling very stupid. Ilia was right. And he should have been able to realize that on his own. But seeing her turn and run away from him had just made it…so impossible not to run after her. But with his wolf instinct now in check and his human brain in control, he made himself sit down to show that he understood. Ilia smiled.

"Good boy!" But when she said that, both Link and Ilia frowned. Was it so easy to treat him like a dog? Link supposed it was. He sure felt like one when he was in his wolf body. He didn't begrudge her. And in fact, supposed that human instinct to treat dogs the way they always had was just as strong as his wolf instinct. No one knew what else to do with him. Link let out a small whine, only once, then lay down to wait patiently. Ilia stared at him, her leaf green eyes wide and threatening to fill with tears once more. But after holding his gaze for just a second, she forced herself to turn away. Kicking up dirt from the soles of her flip flips, she disappeared around the bend, leaving Link to wait for her return.


End file.

Legend of Zelda, Drama, Romance